Showing 7301-7400 of 8632
Sahih Muslim 943

Jabir b. 'Abdullah reported:

Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) one day in the course of his sermon made mention of a person among his Companions who had died and had been wrapped in a shroud not long (enough to cover his whole body) and was buried during the night. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) reprimanded (the audience) that a person was buried during the night (in a state that) funeral prayer could not be offered (over him by the Messenger of Allah). (And this is permissible only) when it becomes a dire necessity for a man. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) also said: When any one of you shrouds his brother, he should shroud him well.
حَدَّثَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، وَحَجَّاجُ بْنُ الشَّاعِرِ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ قَالَ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، يُحَدِّثُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَطَبَ يَوْمًا فَذَكَرَ رَجُلاً مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ قُبِضَ فَكُفِّنَ فِي كَفَنٍ غَيْرِ طَائِلٍ وَقُبِرَ لَيْلاً فَزَجَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يُقْبَرَ الرَّجُلُ بِاللَّيْلِ حَتَّى يُصَلَّى عَلَيْهِ إِلاَّ أَنْ يُضْطَرَّ إِنْسَانٌ إِلَى ذَلِكَ وَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا كَفَّنَ أَحَدُكُمْ أَخَاهُ فَلْيُحَسِّنْ كَفَنَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 943
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 63
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 2058
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 954 a

Sha'bi reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed prayer over a grave after the dead was buried and he recited four takbirs over him. Shaibani said:

I said to Sha'bi: Who narrated it to you? He said: An authentic one, 'Abdullah b. 'Abbas. This is the word of a hasan hadith. In the narration of Ibn Numair (the words are): The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went to the grave which had been newly prepared and prayed over it, and they also prayed who were behind him and he recited four takbirs. I said to 'Amir: Who narrated it to you? He said: An authentic one who saw him, i e. Ibn 'Abbas.
حَدَّثَنَا حَسَنُ بْنُ الرَّبِيعِ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ، إِدْرِيسَ عَنِ الشَّيْبَانِيِّ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى عَلَى قَبْرٍ بَعْدَ مَا دُفِنَ فَكَبَّرَ عَلَيْهِ أَرْبَعًا ‏.‏ قَالَ الشَّيْبَانِيُّ فَقُلْتُ لِلشَّعْبِيِّ مَنْ حَدَّثَكَ بِهَذَا قَالَ الثِّقَةُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبَّاسٍ ‏.‏ هَذَا لَفْظُ حَدِيثِ حَسَنٍ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ ابْنِ نُمَيْرٍ قَالَ انْتَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى قَبْرٍ رَطْبٍ فَصَلَّى عَلَيْهِ وَصَفُّوا خَلْفَهُ وَكَبَّرَ أَرْبَعًا ‏.‏ قُلْتُ لِعَامِرٍ مَنْ حَدَّثَكَ قَالَ الثِّقَةُ مَنْ شَهِدَهُ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 954a
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 89
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 2084
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 698
'Abdullah bin Rabah narrated that Abu Qatadah said:
"They mentioned negligence because of sleeping too much, and he said: 'They slept until the sun had risen. The Messenger of Allah said: "There is no negligence when oneis sleeping, rather there is negligence when one is awake. If anyone of you forgets to pray, or sleeps and misses a prayer, then let him pray when he remembers, and during its time if it is a day after. (Sahih)'Abdullah bin Rabah said: "Imran bin Husain heard me when I was narrating this Hadith and said: 'O young man, look at how you are narrating the Hadith. I was present at the time of this Hadith with the Messenger of Allah.' And he did not deny anything of the Hadith."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ رَبَاحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، قَالَ ذَكَرُوا تَفْرِيطَهُمْ فِي النَّوْمِ فَقَالَ نَامُوا حَتَّى طَلَعَتِ الشَّمْسُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ لَيْسَ فِي النَّوْمِ تَفْرِيطٌ إِنَّمَا التَّفْرِيطُ فِي الْيَقَظَةِ فَإِذَا نَسِيَ أَحَدُكُمْ صَلاَةً أَوْ نَامَ عَنْهَا فَلْيُصَلِّهَا إِذَا ذَكَرَهَا وَلِوَقْتِهَا مِنَ الْغَدِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏

قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ رَبَاحٍ فَسَمِعَنِي عِمْرَانُ بْنُ الْحُصَيْنِ، وَأَنَا أُحَدِّثُ، بِالْحَدِيثِ فَقَالَ يَا فَتًى انْظُرْ كَيْفَ تُحَدِّثُ فَإِنِّي شَاهِدٌ لِلْحَدِيثِ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا أَنْكَرَ مِنْ حَدِيثِهِ شَيْئًا ‏.‏

Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 698
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 32
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 698
Sunan Ibn Majah 3015
Sufyan bin Bukair bin ‘Ata’ said:
“I heard ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Ya’mur Dili say: ‘I saw the Messenger of Allah (saw) when he was standing at ‘Arafat, and some people from Najd came to him and said: “O Messenger of Allah, what is Hajj?” He said: “Hajj is ‘Arafah. Whoever comes before Fajr prayer on the night of Jam’, he has completed his Hajj. The days at Mina are three. ‘But whosoever hastens to leave in two days, there is no sin on him and whosoever stays on, there is no sin on him.’” [2:203] Then he seated a man behind him on his mount and he started calling out these words.’”

Another chain reports a similar hadith.

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ بُكَيْرِ بْنِ عَطَاءٍ، سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ يَعْمُرَ الدِّيلِيَّ، قَالَ شَهِدْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَهُوَ وَاقِفٌ بِعَرَفَةَ وَأَتَاهُ نَاسٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ نَجْدٍ فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ الْحَجُّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ الْحَجُّ عَرَفَةُ فَمَنْ جَاءَ قَبْلَ صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ لَيْلَةَ جَمْعٍ فَقَدْ تَمَّ حَجُّهُ أَيَّامُ مِنًى ثَلاَثَةٌ فَمَنْ تَعَجَّلَ فِي يَوْمَيْنِ فَلاَ إِثْمَ عَلَيْهِ وَمَنْ تَأَخَّرَ فَلاَ إِثْمَ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَرْدَفَ رَجُلاً خَلْفَهُ فَجَعَلَ يُنَادِي بِهِنَّ ‏.‏

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَنْبَأَنَا الثَّوْرِيُّ، عَنْ بُكَيْرِ بْنِ عَطَاءٍ اللَّيْثِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ يَعْمُرَ الدِّيلِيِّ، قَالَ أَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ بِعَرَفَةَ فَجَاءَهُ نَفَرٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ نَجْدٍ فَذَكَرَ نَحْوَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى مَا أُرَى لِلثَّوْرِيِّ حَدِيثًا أَشْرَفَ مِنْهُ ‏.‏

Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3015
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 134
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 25, Hadith 3015
Sunan Ibn Majah 807
It was narrated from Ibn Jubair bin Mut’im that his father said:
“I saw the Messenger of Allah (saw) when he started the prayer. He said: ‘Allahu Akbaru kabiran, Allahu Akbaru kabiran (Allah is the Most Great indeed),’ three times; ‘Al-hamdu Lillahi kathiran, al-hamdu Lillahi kathiran (Much praise is to Allah),’ three times; ‘Subhan Allahi bukratan wa asilan (Glory is to Allah morning and evening),’ three times; ‘Allahumma inni a’udhu bika minash-Shaitanir-rajim, min hamzihi wa nafkhihi wa nafthihi (O Allah, I seek refuge in You from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his poetry, and his pride).”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مُرَّةَ، عَنْ عَاصِمٍ الْعَنَزِيِّ، عَنِ ابْنِ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ مُطْعِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ حِينَ دَخَلَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ قَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا - ثَلاَثًا - الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا - ثَلاَثًا - سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ بُكْرَةً وَأَصِيلاً - ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ - اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ مِنْ هَمْزِهِ وَنَفْخِهِ وَنَفْثِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ عَمْرٌو هَمْزُهُ الْمُوتَةُ وَنَفْثُهُ الشِّعْرُ وَنَفْخُهُ الْكِبْرُ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 807
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 5
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 807
Sunan Ibn Majah 1503
Al-Hajari said:
“I prayed with ‘Abdullah bin Abi Awfa Al-Aslami, the Companion of the Messenger of Allah (SAW), offering the funeral prayer for a daughter of his. He said Takbir over her four times, and he paused for a while after the fourth. I heard the people saying Subhan- Allah to him throughout the rows. Then he said the Salam and said: ‘Did you think that I was going to say a fifth Takbir?’ They said: ‘We were afraid of that.’ He said: ‘I was not going to do that, but the Messenger of Allah (SAW) used to say four Takbir, then pause for a while, and he would say whatever Allah willed he should say, then he would say the Salam.’”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ الْمُحَارِبِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْهَجَرِيُّ، قَالَ صَلَيْتُ مَعَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي أَوْفَى الأَسْلَمِيِّ صَاحِبِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ عَلَى جِنَازَةِ ابْنَةٍ لَهُ فَكَبَّرَ عَلَيْهَا أَرْبَعًا فَمَكَثَ بَعْدَ الرَّابِعَةِ شَيْئًا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَسَمِعْتُ الْقَوْمَ يُسَبِّحُونَ بِهِ مِنْ نَوَاحِي الصُّفُوفِ فَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَكُنْتُمْ تُرَوْنَ أَنِّي مُكَبِّرٌ خَمْسًا قَالُوا تَخَوَّفْنَا ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ لَمْ أَكُنْ لأَفْعَلَ ‏.‏ وَلَكِنْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ كَانَ يُكَبِّرُ أَرْبَعًا ثُمَّ يَمْكُثُ سَاعَةً فَيَقُولُ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْ يَقُولَ ثُمَّ يُسَلِّمُ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1503
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 71
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1503
Sunan Ibn Majah 3888
It was narrated that ‘Abdullah bin Sarjis said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) used to say” – and (one of the narrators) ‘Abdur-Rahim said: “he used to seek refuge” – “when he traveled: ‘Allahumma inni a’udhu bika min wa’tha’is-safar, wa ka’abatil-munqalab, wal-hawri ba’dal-kawr, wa da’watil-mazlum, wa su’il-manzari fil-ahli wal-mal (O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the hardships of travel and the sorrows of return, from decrease after increase, from the prayer of the one who has been wronged, and seeing some calamity befall my family or wealth).’” (One of the narrators) Abu Mu’awiyah added: “And when he returned he said likewise.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحِيمِ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، وَأَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ عَنْ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَرْجِسَ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَقُولُ - وَقَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّحِيمِ يَتَعَوَّذُ - إِذَا سَافَرَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ وَعْثَاءِ السَّفَرِ وَكَآبَةِ الْمُنْقَلَبِ وَالْحَوْرِ بَعْدَ الْكَوْرِ وَدَعْوَةِ الْمَظْلُومِ وَسُوءِ الْمَنْظَرِ فِي الأَهْلِ وَالْمَالِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَزَادَ أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ فَإِذَا رَجَعَ قَالَ مِثْلَهَا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3888
In-book reference : Book 34, Hadith 62
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 34, Hadith 3888
Musnad Ahmad 21
It was narrated that Yazeed bin Abi Sufyan said:
Abu Bakr said, when he sent me to Syria: O Yazeed, you have relatives and you may give them precedence in allocating positions of authority; that is the most serious thing I fear for you, because the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: `Whoever is appointed in charge of any affairs of the Muslims and appoints over them anyone by way of favouritism, the curse of Allah be upon him and Allah will not accept any obligatory or nafl prayer from him until he admits him to Hell. And whoever allows anyone to transgress the sacred limits set by Allah has transgressed the sacred limits of Allah unlawfully, and on him will be the curse of Allah and Allah will forsake him.`
حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ رَبِّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا بَقِيَّةُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي شَيْخٌ، مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ عَنْ رَجَاءِ بْنِ حَيْوَةَ، عَنْ جُنَادَةَ بْنِ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ، قَالَ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ حِينَ بَعَثَنِي إِلَى الشَّامِ يَا يَزِيدُ إِنَّ لَكَ قَرَابَةً عَسَيْتَ أَنْ تُؤْثِرَهُمْ بِالْإِمَارَةِ وَذَلِكَ أَكْبَرُ مَا أَخَافُ عَلَيْكَ فَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ وَلِيَ مِنْ أَمْرِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ شَيْئًا فَأَمَّرَ عَلَيْهِمْ أَحَدًا مُحَابَاةً فَعَلَيْهِ لَعْنَةُ اللَّهِ لَا يَقْبَلُ اللَّهُ مِنْهُ صَرْفًا وَلَا عَدْلًا حَتَّى يُدْخِلَهُ جَهَنَّمَ وَمَنْ أَعْطَى أَحَدًا حِمَى اللَّهِ فَقَدْ انْتَهَكَ فِي حِمَى اللَّهِ شَيْئًا بِغَيْرِ حَقِّهِ فَعَلَيْهِ لَعْنَةُ اللَّهِ أَوْ قَالَ تَبَرَّأَتْ مِنْهُ ذِمَّةُ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if because an old man of Quraish in the isnad is unknown (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 21
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 21
Sahih al-Bukhari 6473

Narrated Warrad:

(the clerk of Al-Mughira bin Shu`ba) Muawiya wrote to Al-Mughira: "Write to me a narration you have heard from Allah's Apostle." So Al-Mughira wrote to him, "I heard him saying the following after each prayer: 'La ilaha illal-lahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahu-l-mulk wa lahuI-hamd, wa huwa 'ala kulli Shai-in qadir.' He also used to forbid idle talk, asking too many questions (in religion), wasting money, preventing what should be given, and asking others for something (except in great need), being undutiful to mothers, and burying one's little daughters (alive).

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا غَيْرُ، وَاحِدٍ، مِنْهُمْ مُغِيرَةُ وَفُلاَنٌ وَرَجُلٌ ثَالِثٌ أَيْضًا عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ عَنْ وَرَّادٍ كَاتِبِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ أَنَّ مُعَاوِيَةَ كَتَبَ إِلَى الْمُغِيرَةِ أَنِ اكْتُبْ إِلَىَّ بِحَدِيثٍ سَمِعْتَهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فَكَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ الْمُغِيرَةُ أَنِّي سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ عِنْدَ انْصِرَافِهِ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ، وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهْوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ قَالَ وَكَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْ قِيلَ وَقَالَ وَكَثْرَةِ السُّؤَالِ، وَإِضَاعَةِ الْمَالِ، وَمَنْعٍ وَهَاتِ، وَعُقُوقِ الأُمَّهَاتِ، وَوَأْدِ الْبَنَاتِ‏.‏ وَعَنْ هُشَيْمٍ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ عُمَيْرٍ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ وَرَّادًا يُحَدِّثُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6473
In-book reference : Book 81, Hadith 62
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 76, Hadith 480
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1052
It was narrated from Muhammad bin Maslamah that:
When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) stood to offer a voluntary prayer, he would say when he bowed: "Allahumma laka rak'atu wa bika amantu wa laka aslamtu wa alayka tawwakaltu, anta Rabbi, khasha'a sam'i wa basri wa lahmi wa dammi wa mukhi wa 'asabi Lillahi Rabbil-'Alamin ( O Allah, to You I have bowed, in You I believe, to You I have submitted and in You I put my trust. You are my Lord. My hearing, my sight, my flesh, my blood, my brain and my sinews are humbled before Allah, the Lord of the Worlds)."
أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ عُثْمَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ حِمْيَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، وَذَكَرَ، آخَرَ قَبْلَهُ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ مَسْلَمَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ يُصَلِّي تَطَوُّعًا يَقُولُ إِذَا رَكَعَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ وَعَلَيْكَ تَوَكَّلْتُ أَنْتَ رَبِّي خَشَعَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَلَحْمِي وَدَمِي وَمُخِّي وَعَصَبِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1052
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 24
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1053
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1150
Abu Hurairah said:
"When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) stood to pray, he said the takbir, when he (started), then he said the takbir when he bowed, then he said: 'Sami Allahu liman hamidah (Allah hears the one who praises Him)', when he stood up from bowing. Then he said when he was standing: 'Rabbana lakal-hamd.' Then he said the takbir when he went down in prostration, then he said the takbir when he raised his head, and he did that throughout the entire prayer until he finished it, and he said the takbir when he stood up after the first two rak'ahs, after sitting."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حُجَيْنٌ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ الْمُثَنَّى - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ هِشَامٍ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ صُلْبَهُ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ ‏"‏ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ كُلِّهَا حَتَّى يَقْضِيَهَا وَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الثِّنْتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْجُلُوسِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1150
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 122
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1151

Malik related to me from Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr that Abu Talha al- Ansari was praying in his garden when a wild pigeon flew in and began to fly to and fro trying to find a way out. The sight was pleasing to him and he let his eyes follow the bird for a time and then he went back to his prayer but could not remember how much he had prayed. He said, "A trial has befallen me in this property of mine." So he came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and mentioned the trial that had happened to him in his garden and said, "Messenger of Allah, it is a sadaqa for Allah, so dispose of it wherever you wish."

وَحَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، أَنَّ أَبَا طَلْحَةَ الأَنْصَارِيَّ، كَانَ يُصَلِّي فِي حَائِطِهِ فَطَارَ دُبْسِيٌّ فَطَفِقَ يَتَرَدَّدُ يَلْتَمِسُ مَخْرَجًا فَأَعْجَبَهُ ذَلِكَ فَجَعَلَ يُتْبِعُهُ بَصَرَهُ سَاعَةً ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِلَى صَلاَتِهِ فَإِذَا هُوَ لاَ يَدْرِي كَمْ صَلَّى فَقَالَ لَقَدْ أَصَابَتْنِي فِي مَالِي هَذَا فِتْنَةٌ ‏.‏ فَجَاءَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ لَهُ الَّذِي أَصَابَهُ فِي حَائِطِهِ مِنَ الْفِتْنَةِ وَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هُوَ صَدَقَةٌ لِلَّهِ فَضَعْهُ حَيْثُ شِئْتَ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 3, Hadith 74
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 3, Hadith 74
Arabic reference : Book 3, Hadith 221

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard the people of knowledge say, "Women do not have to raise their voices when they are doing talbiya, and a woman should only speak loudly enough to hear herself."

Malik said, "Some one who is in ihram should not raise his voice when doing talbiya if he is in a mosque where there are groups of people. He should only speak loudly enough for himself and those who are near him to be able to hear, except in the Masjid alHaram and the mosque at Mina, where he should raise his voice."

Malik said, "I have heard some of the people of knowledge recommending (people to do) talbiya at the end of every prayer and at every rise on the route."

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 35
Sahih al-Bukhari 601

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar:

The Prophet prayed one of the `Isha' prayer in his last days and after finishing it with Taslim, he stood up and said, "Do you realize (the importance of) this night? Nobody present on the surface of the earth tonight would be living after the completion of one hundred years from this night." The people made a mistake in grasping the meaning of this statement of Allah's Apostle and they indulged in those things which are said about these narrators (i.e. some said that the Day of Resurrection will be established after 100 years etc.) But the Prophet said, "Nobody present on the surface of earth tonight would be living after the completion of 100 years from this night"; he meant "When that century (people of that century) would pass away."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي سَالِمُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، وَأَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي حَثْمَةَ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، قَالَ صَلَّى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَةَ الْعِشَاءِ فِي آخِرِ حَيَاتِهِ، فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَرَأَيْتَكُمْ لَيْلَتَكُمْ هَذِهِ فَإِنَّ رَأْسَ مِائَةٍ لاَ يَبْقَى مِمَّنْ هُوَ الْيَوْمَ عَلَى ظَهْرِ الأَرْضِ أَحَدٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَوَهِلَ النَّاسُ فِي مَقَالَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ـ إِلَى مَا يَتَحَدَّثُونَ مِنْ هَذِهِ الأَحَادِيثِ عَنْ مِائَةِ سَنَةٍ، وَإِنَّمَا قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ يَبْقَى مِمَّنْ هُوَ الْيَوْمَ عَلَى ظَهْرِ الأَرْضِ ‏"‏ يُرِيدُ بِذَلِكَ أَنَّهَا تَخْرِمُ ذَلِكَ الْقَرْنَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 601
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 76
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 10, Hadith 575
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2526
It was narrated from 'Abudullah bin Hubshi Al-Khath 'ami that the Prophet was asked:
"Which deed is best?" He said: "Faith in which there is no doubt, Jihad in which there is no stealing of the spoils of war, and Hjijatun Mabrurah."[1] It was said: "Which prayer is best? He said:"That in which there is ling Qunut (standing)." It was said: "Which charity is best?" He said: "The poor's night." It was said: "Which Hijrah (emigration) is best?" He said: "One who shuns (Hahara) that which Allah has forbidden." It was said: "One who strives against the idolaters with his life and his wealth. "It was said: "Which death is best?" He said: "One who sheds his blood while his horse's feet are cut with swords."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنْ حَجَّاجٍ، قَالَ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ أَخْبَرَنِي عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ الأَزْدِيِّ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ حُبْشِيٍّ الْخَثْعَمِيِّ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سُئِلَ أَىُّ الأَعْمَالِ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِيمَانٌ لاَ شَكَّ فِيهِ وَجِهَادٌ لاَ غُلُولَ فِيهِ وَحَجَّةٌ مَبْرُورَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قِيلَ فَأَىُّ الصَّلاَةِ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ ‏"‏ طُولُ الْقُنُوتِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قِيلَ فَأَىُّ الصَّدَقَةِ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ ‏"‏ جَهْدُ الْمُقِلِّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قِيلَ فَأَىُّ الْهِجْرَةِ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ هَجَرَ مَا حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قِيلَ فَأَىُّ الْجِهَادِ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ جَاهَدَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ بِمَالِهِ وَنَفْسِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قِيلَ فَأَىُّ الْقَتْلِ أَشْرَفُ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ أُهْرِيقَ دَمُهُ وَعُقِرَ جَوَادُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2526
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 92
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 2527
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1978
Ibn Juraij said:
"I heard Naji, claim that Ibn 'Umar offered the funeral prayer for nine together. He put the men closer to the Imam and the women closer to the Qiblah, and he placed them (the women) in one row. And the body of Umm Kulthum bint 'Ali the wife of 'Umar bin Al-Khattab, and a son of hers called Zaid were placed together. The Imam that day was Saeed bin Al-As and among the people were Ibn 'Umar, Abu Hurairah, Abu Saeed and Abu Qatadah. The boy was placed closer to the Imam. A man said something objecting to that, so I looked at Ibn 'Abbas, Abu Hurairah, Abu Saeed and Abu Qatadah and said: 'What is this?' They said: 'It is the Sunnah."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ نَافِعًا، يَزْعُمُ أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ، صَلَّى عَلَى تِسْعِ جَنَائِزَ جَمِيعًا فَجَعَلَ الرِّجَالَ يَلُونَ الإِمَامَ وَالنِّسَاءَ يَلِينَ الْقِبْلَةَ فَصَفَّهُنَّ صَفًّا وَاحِدًا وَوُضِعَتْ جَنَازَةُ أُمِّ كُلْثُومٍ بِنْتِ عَلِيٍّ امْرَأَةِ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ وَابْنٍ لَهَا يُقَالُ لَهُ زَيْدٌ وُضِعَا جَمِيعًا وَالإِمَامُ يَوْمَئِذٍ سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْعَاصِ وَفِي النَّاسِ ابْنُ عُمَرَ وَأَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ وَأَبُو سَعِيدٍ وَأَبُو قَتَادَةَ فَوُضِعَ الْغُلاَمُ مِمَّا يَلِي الإِمَامَ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ فَأَنْكَرْتُ ذَلِكَ فَنَظَرْتُ إِلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَأَبِي سَعِيدٍ وَأَبِي قَتَادَةَ فَقُلْتُ مَا هَذَا قَالُوا هِيَ السُّنَّةُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1978
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 161
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 21, Hadith 1980
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3975
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
"So Abu Bakr decided to fight them, then 'Umar said: 'O Abu Bakr, how can you fight the people when the Messenger of Allah [SAW] said: "I have been commanded to fight the people until they say La ilaha illallah, and if they say it, their blood and their wealth will be safe from me except for a right that is due.?' Abu Bakr said: 'I will fight whoever separates prayer and Zakah. By Allah, if they withhold from me a young goat that they used to give to the Messenger of Allah [SAW], I will fight them for withholding it.' 'Umar said: 'By Allah, as soon as I realized that Allah has expanded the chest of Abu Bakr to fight them, I knew that it was the truth.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُؤَمَّلُ بْنُ الْفَضْلِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي شُعَيْبُ بْنُ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ، وَسُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، وَذَكَرَ، آخَرَ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ فَأَجْمَعَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ لِقِتَالِهِمْ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ كَيْفَ تُقَاتِلُ النَّاسَ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَقُولُوا لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ فَإِذَا قَالُوهَا عَصَمُوا مِنِّي دِمَاءَهُمْ وَأَمْوَالَهُمْ إِلاَّ بِحَقِّهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ لأُقَاتِلَنَّ مَنْ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الصَّلاَةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ مَنَعُونِي عَنَاقًا كَانُوا يُؤَدُّونَهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَقَاتَلْتُهُمْ عَلَى مَنْعِهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلاَّ أَنْ رَأَيْتُ اللَّهَ قَدْ شَرَحَ صَدْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ لِقِتَالِهِمْ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3975
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 10
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 3980
Sunan an-Nasa'i 5436
It was narrated that 'Uqbah bin 'Amir said:
"I was leading the Messenger of Allah [SAW] (on his mount) on a journey, and the Messenger of Allah [SAW] said: 'O 'Uqbah, shall I not teach you the best two Surahs that can be recited?' And he taught me: 'Say: I seek refuge with (Allah) the Lord of the daybreak.' And 'Say: I seek refuge with (Allah) the Lord of mankind...' He thought that I did not seem too overjoyed with them, so when he stopped to pray Subh, he recited them when he led the people in the Subh prayer. When the Messenger of Allah [SAW] finished praying, he turned to me and said: 'O 'Uqbah, what do you think?'"
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ الْحَارِثِ، - وَهُوَ الْعَلاَءُ - عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ، مَوْلَى مُعَاوِيَةَ عَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ أَقُودُ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي السَّفَرِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا عُقْبَةُ أَلاَ أُعَلِّمُكَ خَيْرَ سُورَتَيْنِ قُرِئَتَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَعَلَّمَنِي ‏{‏ قُلْ أَعُوذُ بِرَبِّ الْفَلَقِ ‏}‏ وَ ‏{‏ قُلْ أَعُوذُ بِرَبِّ النَّاسِ ‏}‏ فَلَمْ يَرَنِي سُرِرْتُ بِهِمَا جِدًّا فَلَمَّا نَزَلَ لِصَلاَةِ الصُّبْحِ صَلَّى بِهِمَا صَلاَةَ الصُّبْحِ لِلنَّاسِ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ الْتَفَتَ إِلَىَّ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا عُقْبَةُ كَيْفَ رَأَيْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 5436
In-book reference : Book 50, Hadith 9
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 50, Hadith 5438
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3324
Ibn Abbas said:
“The jinns used to ascent through the heavens, trying to listen about the Revealation. So when they heard a statement, they would add nine to it. The statement that they heard would be true, while what they added was false. So it was with the advent of the Messenger of Allah that they were prevented from their places. So they mentioned that to Iblis – and the stars were not shot at them before that. So Iblis said to them: ‘This is naught but an event that has occurred in the earth.’ So he sent out his armies, and they found the Messenger of Allah standing in Salat between two mountains” – I think he said “in Makkah” – “So they (returned) to meet with him (Iblis), and informed him. He said: ‘This is the event that has happened on the earth.’”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ كَانَ الْجِنُّ يَصْعَدُونَ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ يَسْتَمِعُونَ الْوَحْىَ فَإِذَا سَمِعُوا الْكَلِمَةَ زَادُوا فِيهَا تِسْعًا فَأَمَّا الْكَلِمَةُ فَتَكُونُ حَقًّا وَأَمَّا مَا زَادُوهُ فَيَكُونُ بَاطِلاً فَلَمَّا بُعِثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُنِعُوا مَقَاعِدَهُمْ فَذَكَرُوا ذَلِكَ لإِبْلِيسَ وَلَمْ تَكُنِ النُّجُومُ يُرْمَى بِهَا قَبْلَ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ إِبْلِيسُ مَا هَذَا إِلاَّ مِنْ أَمْرٍ قَدْ حَدَثَ فِي الأَرْضِ فَبَعَثَ جُنُودَهُ فَوَجَدُوا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَائِمًا يُصَلِّي بَيْنَ جَبَلَيْنِ أُرَاهُ قَالَ بِمَكَّةَ فَأَتَوْهُ فَأَخْبَرُوهُ فَقَالَ هَذَا الَّذِي حَدَثَ فِي الأَرْضِ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3324
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 376
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3324
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3325
Jabir bin Abdullah [may Allah be pleased with him] said:
“I heard the Messenger of Allah – and he was narrating about the pause in Revelation – so he said in his narration: “I was walking, when I heard a voice from the heavens. So I raised my head, and there was an angel, the one that had come to me at Hira, sitting upon a chair between the heavens and the earth. I fled from him out of fear, and I returned and said: ‘Wrap me up! Wrap me up! So they covered me.” Then Allah, Most High revealed: ‘O you who are wrapped up! Arise and warm.’ Up to His saying: ‘And keep away from the Rujz!’ before the Salat was made obligatory.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، رضى الله عنهما قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ فَتْرَةِ الْوَحْىِ فَقَالَ فِي حَدِيثِهِ ‏"‏ بَيْنَمَا أَنَا أَمْشِي سَمِعْتُ صَوْتًا مِنَ السَّمَاءِ فَرَفَعْتُ رَأْسِي فَإِذَا الْمَلَكُ الَّذِي جَاءَنِي بِحِرَاءَ جَالِسٌ عَلَى كُرْسِيٍّ بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ فَجُثِثْتُ مِنْهُ رُعْبًا فَرَجَعْتُ فَقُلْتُ زَمِّلُونِي زَمِّلُونِي ‏.‏ فَدَثَّرُونِي فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ يا أَيُّهَا الْمُدَّثِّرُ * قُمْ فَأَنْذِرْ ‏)‏ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ والرُّجْزَ فَاهْجُرْ ‏)‏ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُفْرَضَ الصَّلاَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ وَقَدْ رَوَاهُ يَحْيَى بْنُ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ عَنْ جَابِرٍ أَبُو سَلَمَةَ اسْمُهُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3325
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 377
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3325
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3575
Mu`adh bin `Abdullah bin Khubaib, narrated from his father, who said:
“We went out on a rainy and extremely dark night, looking for the Messenger of Allah (saws), so that he could lead us in Salat.” He said: “So I met him and he (saws) said: ‘Speak’ but I did not say anything. Then he (saws) said: ‘Speak.’ But I did not say anything. He (saws) said: ‘Speak.’ So I said: ‘What should I say?’ He (saws) said: ‘Say: “Say: He is Allah, the One” and Al-Mu`awwidhatain, when you reach evening, and when you reach morning, three times, they will suffice you against everything.’”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ أَبِي فُدَيْكٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْبَرَّادِ، عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ خُبَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ خَرَجْنَا فِي لَيْلَةٍ مَطِيرَةٍ وَظُلْمَةٍ شَدِيدَةٍ نَطْلُبُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي لَنَا - قَالَ - فَأَدْرَكْتُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ قُلْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمْ أَقُلْ شَيْئًا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ قُلْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمْ أَقُلْ شَيْئًا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قُلْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ مَا أَقُولُ قَالَ ‏"‏ قُلْ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ هوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ ‏)‏ وَالْمُعَوِّذَتَيْنِ حِينَ تُمْسِي وَتُصْبِحُ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ تَكْفِيكَ مِنْ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ وَأَبُو سَعِيدٍ الْبَرَّادُ هُوَ أَسِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي أَسِيدٍ مَدَنِيٌّ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3575
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 206
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 46, Hadith 3575
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 598
Asim bin Damrah said:
"We asked Ali about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah during the day. He said: 'You will not be able to do that.' We said: 'Whoever among is able (he will)?' So he said: 'When the sun appeared over there (east) like it appears here (west) at Asr, the Messenger of Allah would pray two Rak'ah, and when the sun appeared over there (east) like it appears here (west) at Zuhr, he would pray four Rak'ah. And he would pray four before Zuhr and two after it, and four before Asr separating between every two Rak'ah with At-Taslim upon the angels that are close (to Allah) and those who follow them among the believers, and the Muslims."
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا وَهْبُ بْنُ جَرِيرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ ضَمْرَةَ، قَالَ سَأَلْنَا عَلِيًّا عَنْ صَلاَةِ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ النَّهَارِ فَقَالَ إِنَّكُمْ لاَ تُطِيقُونَ ذَاكَ ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا مَنْ أَطَاقَ ذَاكَ مِنَّا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا كَانَتِ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَا هُنَا كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَا هُنَا عِنْدَ الْعَصْرِ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَإِذَا كَانَتِ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَا هُنَا كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَا هُنَا عِنْدَ الظُّهْرِ صَلَّى أَرْبَعًا وَصَلَّى أَرْبَعًا قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَبَعْدَهَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَقَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ أَرْبَعًا يَفْصِلُ بَيْنَ كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ بِالتَّسْلِيمِ عَلَى الْمَلاَئِكَةِ الْمُقَرَّبِينَ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ وَالْمُرْسَلِينَ وَمَنْ تَبِعَهُمْ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُسْلِمِينَ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 598
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 55
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 1, Hadith 598
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2291
Abu Hurrairah narrated that the Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) said:
"In the end of time, the dreams of a believer will hardly ever fail to come true, and the most truthful of them in dreams will be the truest in speech among them. And dreams are three types: The good dreams wihich is glad tidings from Allah, dreams about something that has happened to the man himself, and dreams in which the Shaitan frightens someone. So when one of you sees what he dislikes, then he should get up and perform Salat." Abu Hurairah said: "I like fetters and dislikes, the iron collar. And fetters refers to being firm in the religion." He said: "The Prophet (s. a. w) said: 'Dreams are a portion among the forty_six portions of Prophethood."
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْخَلاَّلُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنِ ابْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ فِي آخِرِ الزَّمَانِ لاَ تَكَادُ رُؤْيَا الْمُؤْمِنِ تَكْذِبُ وَأَصْدَقُهُمْ رُؤْيَا أَصْدَقُهُمْ حَدِيثًا وَالرُّؤْيَا ثَلاَثٌ الْحَسَنَةُ بُشْرَى مِنَ اللَّهِ وَالرُّؤْيَا يُحَدِّثُ الرَّجُلُ بِهَا نَفْسَهُ وَالرُّؤْيَا تَحْزِينٌ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ فَإِذَا رَأَى أَحَدُكُمْ رُؤْيَا يَكْرَهُهَا فَلاَ يُحَدِّثْ بِهَا أَحَدًا وَلْيَقُمْ فَلْيُصَلِّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ ‏"‏ يُعْجِبُنِي الْقَيْدُ وَأَكْرَهُ الْغُلَّ الْقَيْدُ ثَبَاتٌ فِي الدِّينِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ رُؤْيَا الْمُؤْمِنِ جُزْءٌ مِنْ سِتَّةٍ وَأَرْبَعِينَ جُزْءًا مِنَ النُّبُوَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَقَدْ رَوَى عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ الثَّقَفِيُّ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَنْ أَيُّوبَ مَرْفُوعًا وَرَوَاهُ حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ عَنْ أَيُّوبَ وَوَقَفَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2291
In-book reference : Book 34, Hadith 22
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 8, Hadith 2291
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1508
Narrated Al-Bara' bin 'Azib :
"The Messenger of Allah (saws) delivered a sermon to us on the Day of Nahr and he said: 'None of you should slaughter until he performs the Salat." He said: 'So my maternal uncle stood and said: ' O Messenger of Allah, this is the day in which meat is disliked, and I hastened my sacrifice to feed my family and the people of my dwellings - or - 'my neighbors.' He said: 'Repeat your slaughter with another.' He said: 'O Messenger of Allah (saws) I have a she-kid that has better meat than my sheep, should I slaughter it?' He said: 'Yes, and it is better and it will suffice for you, but a Jadha' will not be accepted after you.' "
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ دَاوُدَ بْنِ أَبِي هِنْدٍ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ، قَالَ خَطَبَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي يَوْمِ نَحْرٍ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ يَذْبَحَنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَامَ خَالِي فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا يَوْمٌ اللَّحْمُ فِيهِ مَكْرُوهٌ وَإِنِّي عَجَّلْتُ نُسُكِي لأُطْعِمَ أَهْلِي وَأَهْلَ دَارِي أَوْ جِيرَانِي ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَأَعِدْ ذَبْحًا آخَرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ عِنْدِي عَنَاقُ لَبَنٍ وَهِيَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ شَاتَىْ لَحْمٍ أَفَأَذْبَحُهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ وَهِيَ خَيْرُ نَسِيكَتَيْكَ وَلاَ تُجْزِئُ جَذَعَةٌ لأَحَدٍ بَعْدَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ جَابِرٍ وَجُنْدَبٍ وَأَنَسٍ وَعُوَيْمِرِ بْنِ أَشْقَرَ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ وَأَبِي زَيْدٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَكْثَرِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ أَنْ لاَ يُضَحَّى بِالْمِصْرِ حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَ الإِمَامُ وَقَدْ رَخَّصَ قَوْمٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ لأَهْلِ الْقُرَى فِي الذَّبْحِ إِذَا طَلَعَ الْفَجْرُ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ ابْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَقَدْ أَجْمَعَ أَهْلُ الْعِلْمِ أَنْ لاَ يُجْزِئَ الْجَذَعُ مِنَ الْمَعْزِ وَقَالُوا إِنَّمَا يُجْزِئُ الْجَذَعُ مِنَ الضَّأْنِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1508
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 19
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 17, Hadith 1508
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1665
Narrated Muhammad bin Al-Munkadir:

"Salman Al-Farisi passed by Shurahbil bin As-Simt while he was in garrison in which he and his companions were suffering from difficulties. He said to him: 'Shall I narrate to you - O Ibn As-Simt - a Hadith I heard from the Messenger of Allah (saws) ?' He said: 'Of course.' He said: 'I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) saying: "(Ribat) Guarding the frontier for a day in the cause of Allah is more virtuous" - and perhaps he said: "better, than fasting a month and standing (in prayer) for it. And whoever dies in it, he is protected from the trials of the grave, and his deeds (continuously) multiplied until the Day of Resurrection.

[Abu 'Eisa said:] This Hadith is Hasan.

حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، قَالَ مَرَّ سَلْمَانُ الْفَارِسِيُّ بِشُرَحْبِيلَ بْنِ السِّمْطِ وَهُوَ فِي مُرَابَطٍ لَهُ وَقَدْ شَقَّ عَلَيْهِ وَعَلَى أَصْحَابِهِ قَالَ أَلاَ أُحَدِّثُكَ يَا ابْنَ السِّمْطِ بِحَدِيثٍ سَمِعْتُهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ رِبَاطُ يَوْمٍ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَفْضَلُ وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ صِيَامِ شَهْرٍ وَقِيَامِهِ وَمَنْ مَاتَ فِيهِ وُقِيَ فِتْنَةَ الْقَبْرِ وَنُمِّيَ لَهُ عَمَلُهُ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1665
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 48
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 20, Hadith 1665
Sahih al-Bukhari 3170

Narrated `Asim:

I asked Anas about the Qunut (i.e. invocation in the prayer). Anas said, "It should be recited before bowing." I said, "So-and-so claims that you say that it should be recited after bowing." He replied, "He is mistaken." Then Anas narrated to us that the Prophet invoked evil on the tribe of Bani-Sulaim for one month after bowing. ' Anas Further said, "The Prophet had sent 40 or 70 Qaris (i.e. men well versed in the knowledge of the Qur'an) to some pagans, but the latter struggled with them and martyred them, although there was a peace pact between them and the Prophet I had never seen the Prophet so sorry and worried about anybody as he was about them (i.e. the Qaris).

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا ثَابِتُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَاصِمٌ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ أَنَسًا ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ الْقُنُوتِ‏.‏ قَالَ قَبْلَ الرُّكُوعِ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ فُلاَنًا يَزْعُمُ أَنَّكَ قُلْتَ بَعْدَ الرُّكُوعِ، فَقَالَ كَذَبَ‏.‏ ثُمَّ حَدَّثَنَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَنَتَ شَهْرًا بَعْدَ الرُّكُوعِ يَدْعُو عَلَى أَحْيَاءٍ مِنْ بَنِي سُلَيْمٍ ـ قَالَ ـ بَعَثَ أَرْبَعِينَ أَوْ سَبْعِينَ ـ يَشُكُّ فِيهِ ـ مِنَ الْقُرَّاءِ إِلَى أُنَاسٍ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ، فَعَرَضَ لَهُمْ هَؤُلاَءِ فَقَتَلُوهُمْ، وَكَانَ بَيْنَهُمْ وَبَيْنَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَهْدٌ، فَمَا رَأَيْتُهُ وَجَدَ عَلَى أَحَدٍ مَا وَجَدَ عَلَيْهِمْ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3170
In-book reference : Book 58, Hadith 12
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 53, Hadith 395
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 906 c

Asma' daughter of Abu Bakr reported:

The sun eclipsed during the lifetime of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) ; so he felt perturbed and he, by mistake, took hold of the outer garment of a woman till he was given his own cloak. After this I satisfied my need and then came and entered the mosque. I saw the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) standing in prayer. I stood along with him. He prolonged his qiyam till I wished to sit down. Then I cast a glance towards an old woman. So I said: She is older than I. I, therefore, kept standing. He (the Holy Prophet) then observed ruku', and prolonged his ruku'. He then raised his head. He then prolonged his qiyam to such an extent that if a person happened to come he would have thought that he had not observed the ruku'.
وَحَدَّثَنِي أَحْمَدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الدَّارِمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا حَبَّانُ، حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا مَنْصُورٌ، عَنْ أُمِّهِ، عَنْ أَسْمَاءَ بِنْتِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، قَالَتْ كَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَفَزِعَ فَأَخْطَأَ بِدِرْعٍ حَتَّى أُدْرِكَ بِرِدَائِهِ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ فَقَضَيْتُ حَاجَتِي ثُمَّ جِئْتُ وَدَخَلْتُ الْمَسْجِدَ فَرَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَائِمًا فَقُمْتُ مَعَهُ فَأَطَالَ الْقِيَامَ حَتَّى رَأَيْتُنِي أُرِيدُ أَنْ أَجْلِسَ ثُمَّ أَلْتَفِتُ إِلَى الْمَرْأَةِ الضَّعِيفَةِ فَأَقُولُ هَذِهِ أَضْعَفُ مِنِّي ‏.‏ فَأَقُومُ فَرَكَعَ فَأَطَالَ الرُّكُوعَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَأَطَالَ الْقِيَامَ حَتَّى لَوْ أَنَّ رَجُلاً جَاءَ خُيِّلَ إِلَيْهِ أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَرْكَعْ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 906c
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 17
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1981
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 287
‘Uthman performed ablution, pouring water over his hands three times, then rinsing his mouth and snuffing up water, then washing his face three times, then washing his right arm up to the elbow three times, then washing his left arm up to the elbow three times, then wiping his head, then washing his right foot three times, then the left three times. He then said, “I have seen God’s messenger performing ablution as I have done it just now,” adding, “If anyone performs ablution as I have done, then prays two rak'as* without allowing his thoughts to be distracted, his past offences will be forgiven him.” *A section of the daily prayers. Each time of prayer has a specified number of rak'as (Bukhari and Muslim, the wording being Bukhari’s.)
وَعَنْهُ أَنَّهُ تَوَضَّأَ فَأَفْرَغَ عَلَى يَدَيْهِ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ تَمَضْمَضَ وَاسْتَنْثَرَ ثُمَّ غَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ غَسَلَ يَدَهُ الْيُمْنَى إِلَى الْمِرْفَقِ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ غَسَلَ يَدَهُ الْيُسْرَى إِلَى الْمِرْفَقِ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ مَسَحَ بِرَأْسِهِ ثُمَّ غَسَلَ رِجْلَهُ الْيُمْنَى ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ الْيُسْرَى ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ: " رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تَوَضَّأَ نَحْوَ وُضُوئِي هَذَا ثُمَّ قَالَ: «مَنْ تَوَضَّأَ وُضُوئِي هَذَا ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ لَا يُحَدِّثُ نَفسه فيهمَا بِشَيْء إِلَّا غفر لَهُ مَا تقدم من ذَنبه» . وَلَفظه للْبُخَارِيّ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 287
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 6
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1166
It was narrated from Al-Aswad and 'Alqamah, that Abdullah bin Mas'ud said:
"We were with the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and we did not know anything, then the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said to us: "Every time you sit (in prayer), say: At-tahiyyatu lillahi was-salawatu wat-tayyibat, as-salamu 'alaika ayyuhan-Nabiyyu wa rahmatAllahi wa baraktuhu. As-salamu 'alaina wa 'ala 'ibad illahis-salihin, ashahdu an la illaha ill-Allah wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluhu (Allah compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah (SWT) and his blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allah (SWT). I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped except Allah and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger)."
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ السَّرْحِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ الْحَارِثِ، أَنَّ زَيْدَ بْنَ أَبِي أُنَيْسَةَ الْجَزَرِيَّ، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا إِسْحَاقَ حَدَّثَهُ عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، وَعَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لاَ نَعْلَمُ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ قُولُوا فِي كُلِّ جَلْسَةٍ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1166
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 138
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1167

Malik related to me from Ibn Shihab from Urwa ibn az-Zubayr that Abd ar-Rahman ibn Abd al-Qari said, "I went out with Umar ibn alKhattab in Ramadan to the mosque and the people there were spread out in groups. Some men were praying by themselves, whilst others were praying in small groups. Umar said, 'By Allah! It would be better in my opinion if these people gathered behind one reciter.' So he gathered them behind Ubayy ibn Kab. Then I went out with him another night and the people were praying behind their Qur'an reciter. Umar said, 'How excellent this new way is, but what you miss while you are asleep is better than what you watch in prayer.' He meant the end of the night, and people used to watch the beginning of the night in prayer."

حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدٍ الْقَارِيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ خَرَجْتُ مَعَ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ فِي رَمَضَانَ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَإِذَا النَّاسُ أَوْزَاعٌ مُتَفَرِّقُونَ يُصَلِّي الرَّجُلُ لِنَفْسِهِ وَيُصَلِّي الرَّجُلُ فَيُصَلِّي بِصَلاَتِهِ الرَّهْطُ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرَانِي لَوْ جَمَعْتُ هَؤُلاَءِ عَلَى قَارِئٍ وَاحِدٍ لَكَانَ أَمْثَلَ ‏.‏ فَجَمَعَهُمْ عَلَى أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ - قَالَ - ثُمَّ خَرَجْتُ مَعَهُ لَيْلَةً أُخْرَى وَالنَّاسُ يُصَلُّونَ بِصَلاَةِ قَارِئِهِمْ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ نِعْمَتِ الْبِدْعَةُ هَذِهِ وَالَّتِي تَنَامُونَ عَنْهَا أَفْضَلُ مِنَ الَّتِي تَقُومُونَ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي آخِرَ اللَّيْلِ وَكَانَ النَّاسُ يَقُومُونَ أَوَّلَهُ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 6, Hadith 3
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 3
Arabic reference : Book 6, Hadith 249
Sunan Abi Dawud 775

Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:

When the Messenger of Allah (saws) got up to pray at night (for tahajjud prayer) he uttered the takbir and then said: "Glory be to Thee, O Allah," and "Praise be to Thee" and "Blessed is Thy name," and Exalted is Thy greatness." and "There is no god but Thee." He then said: "There is no god but Allah" three times; he then said: "Allah is altogether great" three times: "I seek refuge in Allah, All-Hearing and All-Knowing from the accursed devil, from his evil suggestion (hamz), from his puffing up (nafkh), and from his spitting (nafth)" He then recited (the Qur'an).

Abu Dawud said: It is said that this tradition has been narrated by 'Ali b. 'Ali from al-Hasan omitting the name of the Companion of the Prophet (saws). The misunderstanding occurred on the part of Ja'far.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ السَّلاَمِ بْنُ مُطَهَّرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَعْفَرٌ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ الرِّفَاعِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمُتَوَكِّلِ النَّاجِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وَبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثَلاَثًا ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثَلاَثًا ‏"‏ أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ السَّمِيعِ الْعَلِيمِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ مِنْ هَمْزِهِ وَنَفْخِهِ وَنَفْثِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقْرَأُ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَهَذَا الْحَدِيثُ يَقُولُونَ هُوَ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ عَنِ الْحَسَنِ مُرْسَلاً الْوَهَمُ مِنْ جَعْفَرٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 775
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 385
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 774
Sahih Muslim 681

Abu Qatida reported:

The Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) addressed us and said: You would travel In the evening and the might till (God willing) you would come in the morning to a place of water. So the people travelled (self absorbed) without paying any heed to one another, and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) also travelled till It was midnight. I was by his side. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) began to doze and leaned (to one side) of his camel. I came to him and I lent him support without awaking him till he sat poised on his ride. He went on travelling till a major part of the night was over and (he again) leaned (to one side) of his camel. I supported him without awaking him till he sat" bed on his ride. and then travelled till it was near dawn. He (again) leaned which was far more inclined than the two earlier leanings and he was about to fall down. So I came to him and supported him and he lifted his head and said; Who is this? I said: it is Abu Qatida. He (the Holy Prophet again) said: Since how long have you been travelling along with me like this? I said: I have been travelling in this very state since the night. He said: May Allah protect you, as you have protected His Apostle (from falling down), and again said: Do you see that we are hidden from the people? - and again said: Do you see anyone? I said: Here is a rider. I again said: Here Is another rider till we gathered together and we were seven riders. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stepped aside of the highway and placed his head (for sleep and said): Guard for us our prayers. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was the first to wake up and the rays of the sun were falling on his back. We got up startled He (the Holy Prophet) said: Ride on So we rode on till the sun had (sufficiently) risen. He then came down from his camel and called for a jug of water which I had with me. There was a little water in that. He performed ablution with that which was less thorough as compared with his usual ablutions and some water of that had been left. He (the Holy Prophet) said to Abu Qatida: Keep a watch over your jug of water; it would have (a miraculous) condition about it. Then Bilal summoned (people) to prayer and then the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed two rak'ahs and then said the morning prayer as he said every day. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (then) rode on and we rode along with him and some of us whispered to the others saying: How would there be compensation for omission in our prayers? Upon this he (the Apostle of Allah) said: Is there not in me (my life) a model for you? There is no omission in sleeping. The (cognizable) emission is that one should not say prayer (intentionally) till the time of the other prayer comes. So he who did like it (omitted prayer in sleep or due to other unavoidable circumstances) should say prayer when he becomes aware of it and on the next day he should observe it at its prescribed time. He (the Holy Prophet) said: What do you think the people would have done (at this hour)? They would have in the morning found their Apostle missing from amongst them and then Abu Bakr and 'Umar would have told them that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) must be behind you, he cannot leave you behind (him), but the people said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) is ahead of you. So if you had obeyed Abu Bakr and Umar, you would have gone on the right path. So we proceeded on till we came up to the people (from whom we had lagged behind) and the day had considerably risen and everything became hot, and they (the Companions of the Holy Prophet) said: Messenger of Allah, we are dying of thirst. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) remarked: There is no destruction for you. And again said: Bring that small cup of mine and he then asked for the jug of water to be brought to him. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) began to pour water (in that small cup) and Abu Qatida gave them to drink. And when the people saw that there was (a little) water in the jug, they fell upon it. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Behave well; the water (is enough) to satiate all of you. Then they (the Companions) began to receive (their share of) water with calmness (without showing any anxiety) and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) began to fill (the cap), and I began to serve them till no one was left except me and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). He then filled (the cup) with water and said to me: Drink it. I said: Messenger of Allah, I would not drink till you drink. Upon this he said: The server of the people Is the last among them to drink. So I drank and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) also drank and the people came to the place of water quite happy and satiated. 'Abdullah b. Rabah said: I am going to narrate this hadith in the great mosque, when 'Imran b. Husain said: See, O young man, how will you narrate for I was also one of the riders on that night? I said: So you must be knowing this hadith well. He said: Who are you? I said: I am one of the Ansar. Upon this he said: You narrate, for you know your hadith better. I, therefore, narrated it to the people. 'Imran said: I was also present that night, but I know not anyone else who learnt it so well as you have learnt.
وَحَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ بْنُ فَرُّوخَ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْمُغِيرَةِ - حَدَّثَنَا ثَابِتٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ رَبَاحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، قَالَ خَطَبَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُمْ تَسِيرُونَ عَشِيَّتَكُمْ وَلَيْلَتَكُمْ وَتَأْتُونَ الْمَاءَ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ غَدًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقَ النَّاسُ لاَ يَلْوِي أَحَدٌ عَلَى أَحَدٍ - قَالَ أَبُو قَتَادَةَ - فَبَيْنَمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَسِيرُ حَتَّى ابْهَارَّ اللَّيْلُ وَأَنَا إِلَى جَنْبِهِ - قَالَ - فَنَعَسَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَمَالَ عَنْ رَاحِلَتِهِ فَأَتَيْتُهُ فَدَعَمْتُهُ مِنْ غَيْرِ أَنْ أُوقِظَهُ حَتَّى اعْتَدَلَ عَلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ - قَالَ - ثُمَّ سَارَ حَتَّى تَهَوَّرَ اللَّيْلُ مَالَ عَنْ رَاحِلَتِهِ - قَالَ - فَدَعَمْتُهُ مِنْ غَيْرِ أَنْ أُوقِظَهُ حَتَّى اعْتَدَلَ عَلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ - قَالَ - ثُمَّ سَارَ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ مِنْ آخِرِ السَّحَرِ مَالَ مَيْلَةً هِيَ أَشَدُّ مِنَ الْمَيْلَتَيْنِ الأُولَيَيْنِ حَتَّى كَادَ يَنْجَفِلُ فَأَتَيْتُهُ فَدَعَمْتُهُ فَرَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ هَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ أَبُو قَتَادَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَتَى كَانَ هَذَا مَسِيرَكَ مِنِّي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ مَا زَالَ هَذَا مَسِيرِي مُنْذُ اللَّيْلَةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ حَفِظَكَ اللَّهُ بِمَا حَفِظْتَ بِهِ نَبِيَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ تَرَانَا نَخْفَى عَلَى النَّاسِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 681
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 395
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1450
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 813
‘Ali said that when the Prophet stood up for prayer (a version saying, when he began the prayer) he said the takbir, then said, “I have turned my face as a hanif* towards Him who created the heavens and the earth, and I am not a polytheist. My prayer and my devotion, my life and my death belong to God the Lord of the universe, who has no partner. That is what I have been commanded, and I am a Muslim. O God, Thou art the King. There is no god but Thee. Thou art my Lord and I am Thy servant. I have wronged myself, but I acknowledge my sin, so forgive me all my sins, Thou who alone canst forgive sins; and guide me to the best qualities, Thou who alone canst guide to the best of them; and turn me from evil ones, Thou who alone canst turn from evil qualities. I come to serve and please Thee. All good is in Thy hands and evil does not pertain to Thee. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee, who art blessed and exalted. I ask Thy forgiveness and turn to Thee in repentance.” When he bowed he said, “O God, to Thee I bow, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My hearing, my sight, my brain, my bone and my sinews humble themselves before Thee.” When he raised his head he said, “O God, to Thee belongs praise in the whole of the heavens and the earth and what is between them, and in whatever Thou createst afterwards.” When he prostrated himself he said, “O God, to Thee I prostrate myself, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My face has prostrated itself before Him who created it, fashioned it, and brought forth its hearing and seeing. Blessed is God, the best of creators.” Then at the end of what he said between uttering the tahiyat and the taslim was, “O God, forgive me my former and latter sins, my open and my secret sins, my sins of negligence, and what Thou knowest better than I. Thou art He who puts forward and puts back. There is no god but Thee.” * A believer in one God. Cf. Al-Qur’an; 3:95; 22:31; 98:5. Muslim transmitted it. A version by Shafi‘i has, “Evil does not pertain to Thee, and the one who is guided is he whom Thou guidest. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee. There is no shelter from Thee and no place of refuge except by having recourse to Thee who art blessed.”
وَعَنْ عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ وَفِي رِوَايَةً: كَانَ إِذَا افْتَتَحَ الصَّلَاةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أَمَرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لِأَحْسَنِ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَهْدِي لِأَحْسَنِهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لَا يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ» وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وبصري ومخي وعظمي وعصبي» فَإِذا رفع قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وملء الأَرْض وملء مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ بَعْدُ» وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ ...
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 813
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 241
Sahih Muslim 395 a

Abu Huraira reported:

The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: If anyone observes prayer in which he does not recite Umm al-Qur'an, It is deficient [he said this three times] and not complete. It was said to Abu Huraira: At times we are behind the Imam. He said: Recite it inwardly, for he had heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) declare that Allah the Exalted had said: I have divided the prayer into two halves between Me and My servant, and My servant will receive what he asks. When the servant says: Praise be to Allah, the Lord of the universe, Allah the Most High says: My servant has praised Me. And when he (the servant) says: The Most Compassionate, the Merciful, Allah the Most High says: My servant has lauded Me. And when he (the servant) says: Master of the Day of judg- ment, He remarks: My servant has glorified Me. and sometimes He would say: My servant entrusted (his affairs) to Me. And when he (the worshipper) says: Thee do we worship and of Thee do we ask help, He (Allah) says: This is between Me and My servant, and My servant will receive what he asks for. Then, when he (the worshipper) says: Guide us to the straight path, the path of those to whom Thou hast been Gracious not of those who have incurred Thy displeasure, nor of those who have gone astray, He (Allah) says: This is for My servant, and My servant will receive what he asks for. Sufyan said: 'Ala b. 'Abd al-Rahman b. Ya'qub narrated it to me when I went to him and he was confined to his home on account of illness, and I asked him about it.
وَحَدَّثَنَاهُ إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ الْحَنْظَلِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنِ الْعَلاَءِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ صَلَّى صَلاَةً لَمْ يَقْرَأْ فِيهَا بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ فَهْىَ خِدَاجٌ - ثَلاَثًا - غَيْرُ تَمَامٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقِيلَ لأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ إِنَّا نَكُونُ وَرَاءَ الإِمَامِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ اقْرَأْ بِهَا فِي نَفْسِكَ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى قَسَمْتُ الصَّلاَةَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي نِصْفَيْنِ وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ فَإِذَا قَالَ الْعَبْدُ ‏{‏ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ‏}‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى حَمِدَنِي عَبْدِي وَإِذَا قَالَ ‏{‏ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ‏}‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى أَثْنَى عَلَىَّ عَبْدِي ‏.‏ وَإِذَا قَالَ ‏{‏ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ‏}‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَجَّدَنِي عَبْدِي - وَقَالَ مَرَّةً فَوَّضَ إِلَىَّ عَبْدِي - فَإِذَا قَالَ ‏{‏ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ‏}‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا قَالَ ‏{‏ اهْدِنَا الصِّرَاطَ الْمُسْتَقِيمَ * صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنْعَمْتَ عَلَيْهِمْ غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 395a
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 41
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 775
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 2497
‘Ata’ b. as-Sa’ib told that his father said:
‘Ammar b. Yasir led us in a prayer and did so in brief form. One of the people camplained that he had shortened the prayer and conducted it briefly, but he replied that that would cause him no harm, for he had used in it various supplica­ tions he had heard from God’s messenger." When he got up to depart one of the people followed him (‘Ata’ explaining that this was his father although he made a vague reference to himself) 3 and asked him about the supplication, whereupon he came and informed the people of it as follows: “O God, by Thy knowledge of the unseen and Thy power to create, grant me life as long as Thou knowest life to be best for me, and take me when Thou knowest death to be best for me; O God, I ask Thee for fear of Thee both within my secret heart and openly; I ask Thee for the word of truth in pleasure and anger; I ask Thee for moderation both in poverty and riches; I ask Thee for felicity which does not pass away; I ask Thee for comfort which is not cut off; I ask Thee for satisfaction with what is decreed; I ask Thee for a pleasant life 1 after death; I ask Thee for the pleasure of looking at Thy face, and longing to meet Thee in a state in which distress does not cause harm or testing lead astray. O God, beautify us with the adornment of faith, and make us guides who are rightly guided.” Nasa’i transmitted it. 3. The vague reference consists in his saying "one of the people." 1. Literally "coolness of life." The word bard (coolness) develops the meaning of pleasantness.
وَعَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ عَنْ أَبِيهِ قَالَ: صَلَّى بِنَا عَمَّارُ بْنُ يَاسِرٍ صَلَاةً فَأَوْجَزَ فِيهَا فَقَالَ لَهُ بَعْضُ الْقَوْمِ: لَقَدْ خَفَّفْتَ وَأَوْجَزْتَ الصَّلَاةَ فَقَالَ أَمَا عَلَيَّ ذَلِكَ لَقَدْ دَعَوْتُ فِيهَا بِدَعَوَاتٍ سَمِعْتُهُنَّ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمَّا قَامَ تَبِعَهُ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ هُوَ أَبِي غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ كَنَّى عَنْ نَفْسِهِ فَسَأَلَهُ عَنِ الدُّعَاءِ ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَأَخْبَرَ بِهِ الْقَوْمَ: «اللَّهُمَّ بِعِلْمِكَ الْغَيْبَ وقُدرتِكَ على الخَلقِ أَحْيني مَا عَلِمْتَ الْحَيَاةَ خَيْرًا لِي وَتَوَفَّنِي إِذَا عَلِمْتَ الْوَفَاةَ خَيْرًا لِي اللَّهُمَّ وَأَسْأَلُكَ خَشْيَتَكَ فِي الْغَيْبِ وَالشَّهَادَةِ وَأَسْأَلُكَ كَلِمَةَ الْحَقِّ فِي الرِّضَى وَالْغَضَبِ وَأَسْأَلُكَ الْقَصْدَ فِي الْفَقْرِ وَالْغِنَى وَأَسْأَلُكَ نَعِيمًا لَا يَنْفَدُ وَأَسْأَلُكَ قُرَّةَ عَيْنٍ لَا تَنْقَطِعُ وَأَسْأَلُكَ الرِّضَى بَعْدَ الْقَضَاءِ وَأَسْأَلُكَ بَرْدَ الْعَيْشِ بَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ وَأَسْأَلُكَ لَذَّةَ النَّظَرِ إِلَى وَجْهِكَ وَالشَّوْقِ إِلَى لِقَائِكَ فِي غَيْرِ ضَرَّاءَ مُضِرَّةٍ وَلَا فِتْنَةٍ مُضِلَّةٍ اللَّهُمَّ زِيِّنَا بِزِينَةِ الْإِيمَانِ وَاجْعَلْنَا هُدَاةً مَهْدِيِّينَ» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيُّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2497
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 265
Mishkat al-Masabih 1195
Ibn ‘Abbas said:
I spent a night with my maternal aunt Maimuna when the Prophet was with her. After talking to his family for a time he had a sleep, then when the last third of the night came, or a little later, he sat up, looked at the sky, and recited, “In the creation of the heavens and the earth and the alternation of night and day there are indeed signs for people of understanding,"(Al-Qur’an; 3:190) to the end of the sura. Then getting up and going to the bucket, he loosened its cord and poured some water into a bowl, then performed a good ablution between the two extremes, not going to great length, and when he had done it fully he stood up and prayed. I got up, and when I had performed ablution I stood at his left side, whereupon he took me by the ear and made me go round to his right side. His prayer was altogether thirteen rak'as. Then he lay down and slept, and he snored as was his custom. When Bilal made the call to prayer for him he prayed without performing ablution, and his supplication included these words, “O God, place light in my heart, light in my eyesight, light in my hearing, light on my right hand, light on my left hand, light above me, light below me, light in front of me, light behind me, and grant me light." Some added, “and light in my tongue," and mentioned, “my joints, my flesh, my blood, my hair, my skin." (Bukhari and Muslim.) In a version by both of them he said, “Place light in my soul, and give me abundant light." In another by Muslim he said, “O God, give me light."
وَعَن ابْن عَبَّاس قَالَ: بِتُّ عِنْدَ خَالَتِي مَيْمُونَةَ لَيْلَةً وَالنَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عِنْدَهَا فَتَحَدَّثَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَعَ أَهْلِهِ سَاعَةً ثُمَّ رَقَدَ فَلَمَّا كَانَ ثُلُثُ اللَّيْلِ الْآخِرُ أَوْ بَعْضُهُ قَعَدَ فَنَظَرَ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فَقَرَأَ: (إِنَّ فِي خَلْقِ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَاخْتِلَافِ اللَّيْل وَالنَّهَار لآيَات لأولي الْأَلْبَاب " حَتَّى خَتَمَ السُّورَةَ ثُمَّ قَامَ إِلَى الْقِرْبَةِ فَأَطْلَقَ شِنَاقَهَا ثُمَّ صَبَّ فِي الْجَفْنَةِ ثُمَّ تَوَضَّأَ وُضُوءًا حَسَنًا بَيْنَ الْوُضُوءَيْنِ لَمْ يُكْثِرْ وَقَدْ أَبْلَغَ فَقَامَ فَصَلَّى فَقُمْتُ وَتَوَضَّأْتُ فَقُمْتُ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ فَأَخَذَ بِأُذُنِي فَأَدَارَنِي عَنْ يَمِينِهِ فَتَتَامَّتْ صَلَاتُهُ ثَلَاثَ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً ثُمَّ اضْطَجَعَ فَنَامَ حَتَّى نَفَخَ وَكَانَ إِذَا نَامَ نَفَخَ فَآذَنَهُ بِلَالٌ بِالصَّلَاةِ فَصَلَّى وَلَمْ يَتَوَضَّأْ وَكَانَ فِي دُعَائِهِ: «اللَّهُمَّ اجْعَلْ فِي قَلْبِي نُورًا وَفِي بَصَرِي نُورًا وَفِي سَمْعِي نُورًا وَعَنْ يَمِينِي نُورًا وَعَنْ يَسَارِي نُورًا وَفَوْقِي نُورًا وتحتي نورا وأمامي نورا وَخَلْفِي نُورًا وَاجْعَلْ لِي نُورًا» وَزَادَ بَعْضُهُمْ: «وَفِي لِسَانِي نُورًا» وَذُكِرَ: " وَعَصَبِي وَلَحْمِي وَدَمِي وَشِعَرِي وبشري) وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُمَا: «وَاجْعَلْ فِي نَفْسِي نُورًا وَأَعْظِمْ لِي نُورًا» وَفِي أُخْرَى لِمُسْلِمٍ: «اللَّهُمَّ ...
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1195
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 611
Sunan an-Nasa'i 909
Abu As-Sa'ib- the freed slave of Hisham bin Zuhrah-said:
"I heard Abu Hurairah say: 'The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "Whoever offers a prayer in which he does not recite Umm Al-Quran (Al Fatihah), it is deficient, it is deficient, it is deficient, incomplete." I (Abu As-Sa'ib) said: 'O Abu Hurairah, sometimes I am behind the Imam.' He poked me in the arm and said: 'Recite it to yourself, O Persian! For I heard the Messenger of Allah (SAW) say: "Allah says: "I have divided prayer between Myself and My slave into two halves, and My slave shall have what he has asked for.'" The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "Recite, for when the slave says: All the praises and thanks be to Allah, the Lord of all that exists, Allah says: 'My slave has praised Me.' And when he says: The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful, Allah says: 'My slave has extolled Me.' And when he says: The Only Owner (and the Only Ruling Judge) of the Day of Recompense (i.e. the Day of Resurrection), Allah says: 'My slave has glorified Me' . And when he says: You (alone) we worship, and You (alone) we ask for help (for each and everything), He says: 'This is between Me and My slave, and My slave shall have what he has asked for.' And when he says: 'Guide us to the straight way, the way of those on whom You have bestowed Your grace, not (the way) of those who earned Your anger, nor of those who went astray, He says: 'This is for My slave, and My slave shall have what he asked for.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ الْعَلاَءِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا السَّائِبِ، مَوْلَى هِشَامِ بْنِ زُهْرَةَ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ صَلَّى صَلاَةً لَمْ يَقْرَأْ فِيهَا بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ فَهِيَ خِدَاجٌ هِيَ خِدَاجٌ هِيَ خِدَاجٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ غَيْرُ تَمَامٍ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ يَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ إِنِّي أَحْيَانًا أَكُونُ وَرَاءَ الإِمَامِ ‏.‏ فَغَمَزَ ذِرَاعِي وَقَالَ اقْرَأْ بِهَا يَا فَارِسِيُّ فِي نَفْسِكَ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَسَمْتُ الصَّلاَةَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي نِصْفَيْنِ فَنِصْفُهَا لِي وَنِصْفُهَا لِعَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ اقْرَءُوا يَقُولُ الْعَبْدُ ‏{‏ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ ‏}‏ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ حَمِدَنِي عَبْدِي ‏.‏ يَقُولُ الْعَبْدُ ‏{‏ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ ‏}‏ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَثْنَى عَلَىَّ عَبْدِي ‏.‏ يَقُولُ الْعَبْدُ ‏{‏ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ ‏}‏ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ مَجَّدَنِي عَبْدِي ‏.‏ يَقُولُ الْعَبْدُ ‏{‏ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ ‏}‏ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 909
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 34
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 910

Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that Sawda bint Abdullah ibn Umar, who was in the household of Urwa ibn az- Zubayr, set off walking between Safa and Marwa when doing either hajj or an umra. She was a heavy woman and she began when everybody was leaving after the isha prayer, and she still had not completed her circuits when the first call was given for subh, but finished them between the two calls to prayer.

If Urwa saw people doing circuits on riding beasts he would tell them in very strong terms not to do so, and they would pretend to be ill, out of awe of him.

Hisham added, "He used to say to us about them 'These are unsuccessful and have lost.' "

Malik said, "Someone who forgets say between Safa and Marwa in an umra, and does not remember until he is far from Makka, should return and do say. If, in the meantime, he has had intercourse with a woman, he should return and do say between Safa and Marwa so as to complete what remains of that umra, and then after that he has to do another umra and offer a sacrificial animal."

Malik was asked about someone who met another man when doing say between Safa and Marwa and stopped to talk with him, and he said, "I do not like anyone to do that."

Malik said, "If anyone forgets some of his tawaf or is uncertain about it and remembers only when he is doing say between Safa and Marwa, he should stop the say and complete his tawaf of the House apart from that about which he is certain. After that he prays the two rakas of the tawaf, and then begins his say between Safa and Marwa."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، أَنَّ سَوْدَةَ بِنْتَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، كَانَتْ عِنْدَ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ فَخَرَجَتْ تَطُوفُ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ فِي حَجٍّ أَوْ عُمْرَةٍ مَاشِيَةً وَكَانَتِ امْرَأَةً ثَقِيلَةً فَجَاءَتْ حِينَ انْصَرَفَ النَّاسُ مِنَ الْعِشَاءِ فَلَمْ تَقْضِ طَوَافَهَا حَتَّى نُودِيَ بِالأُولَى مِنَ الصُّبْحِ فَقَضَتْ طَوَافَهَا فِيمَا بَيْنَهَا وَبَيْنَهُ ‏.‏ وَكَانَ عُرْوَةُ إِذَا رَآهُمْ يَطُوفُونَ عَلَى الدَّوَابِّ يَنْهَاهُمْ أَشَدَّ النَّهْىِ فَيَعْتَلُّونَ بِالْمَرَضِ حَيَاءً مِنْهُ فَيَقُولُ لَنَا فِيمَا بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَهُ لَقَدْ خَابَ هَؤُلاَءِ وَخَسِرُوا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ مَنْ نَسِيَ السَّعْىَ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ فِي عُمْرَةٍ فَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ حَتَّى يَسْتَبْعِدَ مِنْ مَكَّةَ أَنَّهُ يَرْجِعُ فَيَسْعَى وَإِنْ كَانَ قَدْ أَصَابَ النِّسَاءَ فَلْيَرْجِعْ فَلْيَسْعَ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ حَتَّى يُتِمَّ مَا بَقِيَ عَلَيْهِ مِنْ تِلْكَ الْعُمْرَةِ ثُمَّ عَلَيْهِ عُمْرَةٌ أُخْرَى وَالْهَدْىُ ‏.‏ وَسُئِلَ مَالِكٌ عَنِ الرَّجُلِ يَلْقَاهُ الرَّجُلُ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ فَيَقِفُ مَعَهُ يُحَدِّثُهُ فَقَالَ لاَ أُحِبُّ لَهُ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَمَنْ نَسِيَ مِنْ طَوَافِهِ شَيْئًا أَوْ شَكَّ فِيهِ فَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ إِلاَّ وَهُوَ يَسْعَى بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ فَإِنَّهُ يَقْطَعُ سَعْيَهُ ثُمَّ يُتِمُّ طَوَافَهُ ...
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 131
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 834
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2616
Narrated Mu'adh bin Jabal:
"I accompanied the Prophet (SAW) on a journey. One day I was near him while we were moving so I said: 'O Messenger of Allah! Inform me about an action by which I will be admitted into Paradise, and which will keep me far from the Fire.' He said: 'You have asked me about something great, but it is easy for whomever Allah makes it easy: Worship Allah and do not associate any partners with Him, establish the Salat, give the Zakat, fast Ramadan and perform Hajj to the HOuse.' Then he said: 'Shall I not guide you to the doors of good? Fasting is a shield, and charity extinguishes sins like water extinguishes fire - and a man's praying in depths of the night.'" He said: "Then he recited: 'Their sides forsake their beds to call upon their Lord.' Until he reached: 'What they used to do.' [32:16-17] Then he said: 'Shall I not inform you about the head of the entire matter, and its pillar, and its hump?' I said: 'Of course O Messenger of Allah! He said: 'The head of the matter is Islam, and its pillar is the Salat, and its hump is Jihad.' Then he said: 'Shall I not inform you about what governs all of that?' I said: 'Of course O Messenger of Allah!'" He (SAW) said: "So he grabbed his tongue. He said 'Restrain this.' I said: 'O Prophet of Allah! Will we be taken to account for what we say?' He said: 'May your mother grieve your loss O Mu'adh! Are the people tossed into the Fire upon their faces, or upon their noses, except because of what their tongues have wrought'"
حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ الصَّنْعَانِيُّ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ أَبِي النَّجُودِ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي سَفَرٍ فَأَصْبَحْتُ يَوْمًا قَرِيبًا مِنْهُ وَنَحْنُ نَسِيرُ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَخْبِرْنِي بِعَمَلٍ يُدْخِلُنِي الْجَنَّةَ وَيُبَاعِدُنِي مِنَ النَّارِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَقَدْ سَأَلْتَنِي عَنْ عَظِيمٍ وَإِنَّهُ لَيَسِيرٌ عَلَى مَنْ يَسَّرَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ تَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ وَلاَ تُشْرِكُ بِهِ شَيْئًا وَتُقِيمُ الصَّلاَةَ وَتُؤْتِي الزَّكَاةَ وَتَصُومُ رَمَضَانَ وَتَحُجُّ الْبَيْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ أَدُلُّكَ عَلَى أَبْوَابِ الْخَيْرِ الصَّوْمُ جُنَّةٌ وَالصَّدَقَةُ تُطْفِئُ الْخَطِيئَةَ كَمَا يُطْفِئُ الْمَاءُ النَّارَ وَصَلاَةُ الرَّجُلِ مِنْ جَوْفِ اللَّيْلِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ تَلاََ‏:‏ ‏(‏ تَتَجَافَى جُنُوبُهُمْ عَنِ الْمَضَاجِعِ ‏)‏ حَتَّى بَلَغَ‏:‏ ‏(‏يَعْمَلُونَ‏)‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ أُخْبِرُكَ بِرَأْسِ الأَمْرِ كُلِّهِ وَعَمُودِهِ وَذِرْوَةِ سَنَامِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ رَأْسُ الأَمْرِ الإِسْلاَمُ وَعَمُودُهُ الصَّلاَةُ وَذِرْوَةُ سَنَامِهِ الْجِهَادُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ أُخْبِرُكَ بِمَلاَكِ ذَلِكَ كُلِّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ بَلَى يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ قَالَ فَأَخَذَ ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2616
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 11
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 38, Hadith 2616
Sahih Muslim 14 b

It is reported on the authority of Abu Huraira that a bedouin came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and said:

Messenger of Allah, direct me to a deed by which I may be entitled to enter Paradise. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) remarked: You worship Allah and never associate anything with Him, establish the obligatory prayer, and pay the Zakat which is incumbent upon you, and observe the fast of Ramadan. He (the bedouin) said: By Him in Whose hand is my life, I will never add anything to it, nor will I diminish anything from it. When he (the bedouin) turned his back, the Prophet (may peace be upon him) said: He who is pleased to see a man from the dwellers of Paradise should catch a glimpse of him.
وَحَدَّثَنِي أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ، حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ أَعْرَابِيًّا، جَاءَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ دُلَّنِي عَلَى عَمَلٍ إِذَا عَمِلْتُهُ دَخَلْتُ الْجَنَّةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ تَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ لاَ تُشْرِكُ بِهِ شَيْئًا وَتُقِيمُ الصَّلاَةَ الْمَكْتُوبَةَ وَتُؤَدِّي الزَّكَاةَ الْمَفْرُوضَةَ وَتَصُومُ رَمَضَانَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لاَ أَزِيدُ عَلَى هَذَا شَيْئًا أَبَدًا وَلاَ أَنْقُصُ مِنْهُ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا وَلَّى قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يَنْظُرَ إِلَى رَجُلٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ فَلْيَنْظُرْ إِلَى هَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 14b
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 15
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 14
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 285

Anas b. Malik reported:

While we were in the mosque with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), a desert Arab came and stood up and began to urinate in the mosque. The Companions of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Stop, stop, but the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Don't interrupt him; leave him alone. They left him alone, and when he finished urinating, Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) called him and said to him: These mosques are not the places meant for urine and filth, but are only for the remembrance of Allah, prayer and the recitation of the Qur'an, or Allah's Messenger said something like that. He (the narrator) said that he (the Holy Prophet) then gave orders to one of the people who brought a bucket of water and poured It over.
حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ يُونُسَ الْحَنَفِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عِكْرِمَةُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، حَدَّثَنِي أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ، - وَهُوَ عَمُّ إِسْحَاقَ - قَالَ بَيْنَمَا نَحْنُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذْ جَاءَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ فَقَامَ يَبُولُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَالَ أَصْحَابُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَهْ مَهْ ‏.‏ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ تُزْرِمُوهُ دَعُوهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَتَرَكُوهُ حَتَّى بَالَ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَعَاهُ فَقَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ إِنَّ هَذِهِ الْمَسَاجِدَ لاَ تَصْلُحُ لِشَىْءٍ مِنْ هَذَا الْبَوْلِ وَلاَ الْقَذَرِ إِنَّمَا هِيَ لِذِكْرِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَالصَّلاَةِ وَقِرَاءَةِ الْقُرْآنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَوْ كَمَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَمَرَ رَجُلاً مِنَ الْقَوْمِ فَجَاءَ بِدَلْوٍ مِنْ مَاءٍ فَشَنَّهُ عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 285
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 127
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 2, Hadith 559
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 317 a

Ibn 'Abbas reported it on the authority of Maimuna, his mother's sister, that she said:

I placed water near the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) to take a bath because of sexual intercourse. He washed the palms of his bands twice or thrice and then put his hand In the basin and poured water over his private parts and washed them with his left hand. He then struck his hand against the earth and rubbed it with force and then performed ablution for the prayer and then poured three handfuls of water on his head and then washed his whole body after which he moved aside from that place and washed his feet, and then I brought a towel (so that he may wipe his body). but he returned it.
وَحَدَّثَنِي عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ السَّعْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنِي عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ أَبِي الْجَعْدِ، عَنْ كُرَيْبٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَتْنِي خَالَتِي، مَيْمُونَةُ قَالَتْ أَدْنَيْتُ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم غُسْلَهُ مِنَ الْجَنَابَةِ فَغَسَلَ كَفَّيْهِ مَرَّتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاَثًا ثُمَّ أَدْخَلَ يَدَهُ فِي الإِنَاءِ ثُمَّ أَفْرَغَ بِهِ عَلَى فَرْجِهِ وَغَسَلَهُ بِشِمَالِهِ ثُمَّ ضَرَبَ بِشِمَالِهِ الأَرْضَ فَدَلَكَهَا دَلْكًا شَدِيدًا ثُمَّ تَوَضَّأَ وُضُوءَهُ لِلصَّلاَةِ ثُمَّ أَفْرَغَ عَلَى رَأْسِهِ ثَلاَثَ حَفَنَاتٍ مِلْءَ كَفِّهِ ثُمَّ غَسَلَ سَائِرَ جَسَدِهِ ثُمَّ تَنَحَّى عَنْ مَقَامِهِ ذَلِكَ فَغَسَلَ رِجْلَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَتَيْتُهُ بِالْمِنْدِيلِ فَرَدَّهُ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 317a
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 44
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 3, Hadith 620
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 399 c

'Abda reported:

'Umar b. al-Khattab used to recite loudly these words: Subhanak Allahumma wa bi hamdika wa tabarakasmuka wa ta'ala jadduka wa la ilaha ghairuka [Glory to Thee,0 Allah, and Thine is the Praise, and Blessed is Thy Name. and Exalted is Thy Majesty. and there is no other object of worship beside Thee]. Qatada informed in writing that Anas b. Malik had narrated to him: I observed prayer behind the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and Abu Bakr and Umar and 'Uthman. They started (loud recitation) with: AI-hamdu lillahi Rabb al-'Alamin [All Praise is due to Allah, the Lord of the worlds] and did not recite Bismillah ir- Rahman-ir-Rahim (loudly) at the beginning of the recitation or at the end of it.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مِهْرَانَ الرَّازِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، عَنْ عَبْدَةَ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، كَانَ يَجْهَرُ بِهَؤُلاَءِ الْكَلِمَاتِ يَقُولُ سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وَبِحَمْدِكَ تَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكَ ‏.‏ وَعَنْ قَتَادَةَ أَنَّهُ كَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ يُخْبِرُهُ عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ أَنَّهُ حَدَّثَهُ قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ خَلْفَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ وَعُثْمَانَ فَكَانُوا يَسْتَفْتِحُونَ بِـ ‏{‏ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ‏}‏ لاَ يَذْكُرُونَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ فِي أَوَّلِ قِرَاءَةٍ وَلاَ فِي آخِرِهَا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 399c
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 54
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 788
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2795

Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:

The Prophet (saws) sacrificed two horned rams which were white with black markings and had been castrated. When he made them face the qiblah, he said: I have turned my face towards Him. Who created the heavens and the earth, following Abraham's religion, the true in faith, and I am not one of the polytheists. My prayer, and my service of sacrifice, my life and my death are all for Allah, the Lord of the Universe, Who has no partner. That is what I was commanded to do, and I am one of the Muslims. O Allah it comes from Thee and is given to Thee from Muhammad and his people. In the name of Allah, and Allah is Most Great. He then made sacrifice.

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مُوسَى الرَّازِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عَيَّاشٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ ذَبَحَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ الذَّبْحِ كَبْشَيْنِ أَقْرَنَيْنِ أَمْلَحَيْنِ مُوجَأَيْنِ فَلَمَّا وَجَّهَهُمَا قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنِّي وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ عَلَى مِلَّةِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ مِنْكَ وَلَكَ عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ وَأُمَّتِهِ بِاسْمِ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ ذَبَحَ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2795
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 8
English translation : Book 15, Hadith 2789
Sunan Abi Dawud 2999

Narrated Yazid ibn Abdullah:

We were at Mirbad. A man with dishevelled hair and holding a piece of red skin in his hand came.

We said: You appear to be a bedouin. He said: Yes. We said: Give us this piece of skin in your hand. He then gave it to us and we read it. It contained the text: "From Muhammad, Messenger of Allah (saws), to Banu Zuhayr ibn Uqaysh. If you bear witness that there is no god but Allah, and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, offer prayer, pay zakat, pay the fifth from the booty, and the portion of the Prophet (saws) and his special portion (safi), you will be under by the protection of Allah and His Apostle."

We then asked: Who wrote this document for you? He replied: The Messenger of Allah (saws).

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا قُرَّةُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ يَزِيدَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كُنَّا بِالْمِرْبَدِ فَجَاءَ رَجُلٌ أَشْعَثُ الرَّأْسِ بِيَدِهِ قِطْعَةُ أَدِيمٍ أَحْمَرَ فَقُلْنَا كَأَنَّكَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْبَادِيَةِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَجَلْ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا نَاوِلْنَا هَذِهِ الْقِطْعَةَ الأَدِيمَ الَّتِي فِي يَدِكَ فَنَاوَلَنَاهَا فَقَرَأْنَاهَا فَإِذَا فِيهَا ‏ "‏ مِنْ مُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ إِلَى بَنِي زُهَيْرِ بْنِ أُقَيْشٍ إِنَّكُمْ إِنْ شَهِدْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَأَقَمْتُمُ الصَّلاَةَ وَآتَيْتُمُ الزَّكَاةَ وَأَدَّيْتُمُ الْخُمُسَ مِنَ الْمَغْنَمِ وَسَهْمَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَسَهْمَ الصَّفِيِّ أَنْتُمْ آمِنُونَ بِأَمَانِ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا مَنْ كَتَبَ لَكَ هَذَا الْكِتَابَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih in chain (Al-Albani)  صحيح الإسناد   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2999
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 72
English translation : Book 19, Hadith 2993
Sunan Abi Dawud 3254

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) said about the futile oath: It is man's speech in his house: No, by Allah, and Yes, by Allah.

Abu Dawud said: Ibrahim al-Sa'igh, the narrator of this tradition , was a pious man. Abu Muslim killed him at 'Aranda. When he raised a hammed and heard the call to prayer, he gave it up.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted by Dawud b. Abi al-Furat from Ibrahim al-Sa'igh as a statement of 'Aishah (not attributed to the Prophet). Similarly, it has been transmitted by al-Zuhri, 'Abd al-Malik b. Abi Sulaiman and Malik b. Mughul. All of them transmitted it from 'Ata on the authority of 'Aishah on her own statement.

حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدُ بْنُ مَسْعَدَةَ الشَّامِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا حَسَّانُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ - حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ، - يَعْنِي الصَّائِغَ - عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، فِي اللَّغْوِ فِي الْيَمِينِ قَالَ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ هُوَ كَلاَمُ الرَّجُلِ فِي بَيْتِهِ كَلاَّ وَاللَّهِ وَبَلَى وَاللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ كَانَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ الصَّائِغُ رَجُلاً صَالِحًا قَتَلَهُ أَبُو مُسْلِمٍ بِعَرَنْدَسَ قَالَ وَكَانَ إِذَا رَفَعَ الْمَطْرَقَةَ فَسَمِعَ النِّدَاءَ سَيَّبَهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ دَاوُدُ بْنُ أَبِي الْفُرَاتِ عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ الصَّائِغِ مَوْقُوفًا عَلَى عَائِشَةَ وَكَذَلِكَ رَوَاهُ الزُّهْرِيُّ وَعَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ وَمَالِكُ بْنُ مِغْوَلٍ وَكُلُّهُمْ عَنْ عَطَاءٍ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ مَوْقُوفًا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3254
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 13
English translation : Book 21, Hadith 3248
Sunan Abi Dawud 3343

Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) would not say funeral prayer over a person who died while the debt was due from him. A dead Muslim was brought to him and he asked: Is there any debt due from him? They (the people) said: Yes, two dirhams. He said: Pray yourselves over your companion.

Then AbuQatadah al-Ansari said: I shall pay them, Messenger of Allah. The Messenger of Allah (saws) then prayed over him.

When Allah granted conquests to the Messenger of Allah (saws), he said: I am nearer to every believer than himself, so if anyone (dies and) leaves a debt, I shall be responsible for paying it; and if anyone leaves property, it goes to his heirs.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُتَوَكِّلِ الْعَسْقَلاَنِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لاَ يُصَلِّي عَلَى رَجُلٍ مَاتَ وَعَلَيْهِ دَيْنٌ فَأُتِيَ بِمَيِّتٍ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَعَلَيْهِ دَيْنٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا نَعَمْ دِينَارَانِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ صَلُّوا عَلَى صَاحِبِكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو قَتَادَةَ الأَنْصَارِيُّ هُمَا عَلَىَّ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَصَلَّى عَلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمَّا فَتَحَ اللَّهُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا أَوْلَى بِكُلِّ مُؤْمِنٍ مِنْ نَفْسِهِ فَمَنْ تَرَكَ دَيْنًا فَعَلَىَّ قَضَاؤُهُ وَمَنْ تَرَكَ مَالاً فَلِوَرَثَتِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3343
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 18
English translation : Book 22, Hadith 3337
Mishkat al-Masabih 1101
Abu Umama reported God’s Messenger as saying, ‘‘God and His angels bless the first row." On being asked whether this applied to the second, he said, ‘‘God and His angels bless the first row." He was again asked if it applied to the second and said, ‘‘God and His angels bless the first row." When asked once again if it applied to the second he said, ‘‘And the second." And God’s Messenger said, ‘‘Straighten your rows, stand shoulder to shoulder, be pliant in the hands of your brethren,* and close up the gaps, for the devil enters through openings like the hadhaf i.e., small lambs. * Here, as in the last tradition of section II, warning is given against jostling one’s neighbours during prayer. At the same time instruction is given that no gaps should be left. Ahmad transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى الصَّفِّ الْأَوَّلِ» قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَعَلَى الثَّانِي قَالَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى الصَّفِّ الْأَوَّلِ» قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَعَلَى الثَّانِي قَالَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى الصَّفِّ الْأَوَّلِ» قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ الله وعَلى الثَّانِي؟ قَالَ: «وعَلى الثَّانِي» قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «سَوُّوا صُفُوفَكُمْ وَحَاذُوا بَيْنَ مَنَاكِبِكُمْ وَلِينُوا فِي أَيْدِي إِخْوَانِكُمْ وَسُدُّوا الْخَلَلَ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَدْخُلُ بَيْنَكُمْ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الْحَذَفِ» يَعْنِي أَوْلَادَ الضَّأْنِ الصِّغَارِ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1101
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 518
Mishkat al-Masabih 1289
‘Asim al-Ahwal said:
I asked Anas b. Malik whether the humble supplication1 during the prayer was before or after bowing and he replied, “Before it; God’s Messenger observed it after bowing only for a month. He had sent out some people called Qur’an readers, to the number of seventy, on an expedition and they were smitten,2 so for a month God’s Messenger stood in humble supplication after bowing, invoking a curse on their murderers.” 1. The Arabic is qunut, which means 'being obedient’, or 'the act of standing’. It is used of certain supplications in the witr or at other times, but there is some disagreement about when these supplications may be made. The traditions in this chapter deal with the appropriate times. 2. The reference is to an incident at Bi’r Ma'una in 4 A.H. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَن عَاصِم الْأَحول قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ عَنِ الْقُنُوتِ فِي الصَّلَاةِ كَانَ قَبْلَ الرُّكُوعِ أَوْ بَعْدَهُ؟ قَالَ: قَبْلَهُ إِنَّمَا قَنَتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعْدُ الرُّكُوعِ شَهْرًا إِنَّهُ كَانَ بَعَثَ أُنَاسًا يُقَالُ لَهُمْ الْقُرَّاءُ سَبْعُونَ رَجُلًا فَأُصِيبُوا فَقَنَتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعْدُ الرُّكُوعِ شَهْرًا يَدْعُو عَلَيْهِمْ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1289
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 700
Mishkat al-Masabih 799
Abu Huraira said that when God’s Messenger got up to pray he would say the takbir when standing, then say the takbir when bowing, then say, “God listens to him who praises Him” when coming to an erect position after bowing, then say while standing, “To Thee, our Lord, be the praise,” then say the takbir when getting down for prostration, then say the takbir when he raised his head, then say the takbir when he prostrated himself, then say the takbir when he raised his head. He would do that throughout the whole prayer till he finished it, and he would say the takbir when he got up at the end of two rak'as after adopting the sitting posture. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: «سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ» حِينَ يَرْفَعُ صُلْبَهُ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ: «رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ» ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يسْجد ثمَّ يكبر حِين يرفع رَأسه يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ كُلِّهَا حَتَّى يَقْضِيَهَا وَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الثِّنْتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْجُلُوسِ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 799
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 227
Mishkat al-Masabih 3787
Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone believes in God and His Messenger, observes the prayer and fasts during Ramadan, God will assuredly bring him into paradise whether he has engaged in jihad in God’s path or remained in his land in which he was born.” On being asked whether people should not be given this good news he replied, “In paradise there are a hundred degrees which God has prepared for those who engage in jihad in God’s path, between each pair of which there is a distance like that between heaven and earth; so when you make requests of God ask him for Firdaus, for it is the best and highest part of paradise, above it is the throne of the Compassionate One, and from it the rivers of paradise issue.” Bukhari transmitted it.
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ آمَنَ بِاللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ وَأَقَامَ الصَّلَاةَ وَصَامَ رَمَضَانَ كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَى اللَّهِ أَنْ يُدْخِلَهُ الْجَنَّةَ جَاهَدَ فِي سهل اللَّهِ أَوْ جَلَسَ فِي أَرْضِهِ الَّتِي وُلِدَ فِيهَا» . قَالُوا: أفَلا نُبشِّرُ النَّاسَ؟ قَالَ: «إِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ أَعَدَّهَا اللَّهُ لِلْمُجَاهِدِينَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ مَا بَيْنَ الدَّرَجَتَيْنِ كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ فَإِذَا سَأَلْتُمُ اللَّهَ فَاسْأَلُوهُ الْفِرْدَوْسَ فَإِنَّهُ أَوْسَطُ الْجَنَّةِ وَأَعْلَى الْجَنَّةِ وَفَوْقَهُ عَرْشُ الرَّحْمَنِ وَمِنْهُ تُفَجَّرُ أنهارُ الجنَّةِ» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3787
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 1
Mishkat al-Masabih 4596
Zaid b. Khalid al-Juhani said:
God’s messenger led us in the morning prayer at al-Hudaibiya after rain which had fallen during the night, and when he finished he turned to the people and said, “Do you know what your Lord has said?” On their replying that God and His messsenger knew best he told them that He had said, “This morning there were among my servants one who believes in me and one who disbelieves. The one who said, ‘We have been given rain by God’s grace and mercy' is the one who believes in me and disbelieves in the star, but the one who said, ‘We have been given rain by such and such a rainy star’ is the one who disbelieves in me and believes in the star.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ الْجُهَنِيِّ قَالَ: صَلَّى لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَاةَ الصُّبْحِ بِالْحُدَيْبِيَةِ عَلَى أَثَرِ سَمَاءٍ كَانَتْ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ فَقَالَ: «هَلْ تَدْرُونَ مَاذَا قَالَ ربُّكم؟» قَالُوا: الله وَرَسُوله أعلم قَالَ: أَصْبَحَ مِنْ عِبَادِي مُؤْمِنٌ بِي وَكَافِرٌ فَأَمَّا مَنْ قَالَ: مُطِرْنَا بِفَضْلِ اللَّهِ وَرَحْمَتِهِ فَذَلِكَ مُؤْمِنٌ بِي كَافِرٌ بِالْكَوْكَبِ وَأَمَّا مَنْ قَالَ: مُطِرْنَا بِنَوْءِ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَذَلِكَ كَافِرٌ بِي وَمُؤمن بالكوكب "
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4596
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 80
Mishkat al-Masabih 5781
Umm Khalid daughter of Sa'id. told that once when the Prophet was brought some garments among which was a small black cloak with a border he said, "Bring me Umm Khalid.'' Then when she was carried to him1 he took the cloak in his hand and put it on her, saying, "Wear it out and make it ragged, then wear it out and make it clear[2].'' It had a green, or a yellow, mark on it, and he said, "This is sanah, which means `beautiful' in the language of the Abyssinians." She said that she began to play with the seal of prophecy and that when her father rebuked her God's messenger said, "Leave her alone." Indicating that she was an infant at the time. Mirqat, 5:378, says this represents a prayer that she might live long. Bukhari transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أُمِّ خَالِدٍ بِنْتِ خَالِدِ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ قَالَتْ: أُتِيَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِثِيَابٍ فِيهَا خَمِيصَةٌ سَوْدَاءُ صَغِيرَةٌ فَقَالَ: «ائْتُونِي بِأُمِّ خَالِدٍ» فَأُتِيَ بِهَا تُحْمَلُ فَأَخَذَ الْخَمِيصَةَ بِيَدِهِ فَأَلْبَسَهَا. قَالَ: «أَبْلِي وَأَخْلِقِي ثُمَّ أَبْلِي وَأَخْلِقِي» وَكَانَ فِيهَا عَلَمٌ أَخْضَرُ أَوْ أَصْفَرُ. فَقَالَ: «يَا أُمَّ خَالِدٍ هَذَا سِنَاهْ» وَهِيَ بالحبشيَّةِ حسنَة. قَالَت: فذهبتُ أَلعبُ بخاتمِ النبوَّةِ فز برني أُبَيٍّ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «دعها» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5781
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 41
Mishkat al-Masabih 5865
`Abdallah[1] said:
When God's messenger was taken up to heaven, he was brought to the lote-tree of the boundary which is in the sixth heaven, to which what is taken up from the earth reaches and of which something is grasped, and to which what is sent down from above reaches and of which something is grasped. He said that "Behold, there overshadows the lote-tree what overshadows''[2] means a covering of gold. He said God's messenger was then given three things: he was given the five times of prayer, he was given the last verses of sura-al-Baqara, and forgiveness of serious sins was granted to those of his people who did not associate anything with God. 1, i.e., Ibn Mas'ud. 2 Quran, 53:16 Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَن عبدِ الله قَالَ: لَمَّا أُسْرِيَ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ انْتُهِيَ بِهِ إِلَى سِدْرَةِ الْمُنْتَهَى وَهِيَ فِي السَّمَاءِ السَّادِسَةِ إِلَيْهَا يَنْتَهِي مَا يُعْرَجُ بِهِ مِنَ الْأَرْضِ فَيُقْبَضُ مِنْهَا وَإِلَيْهَا يَنْتَهِي مَا يُهْبَطُ بِهِ مِنْ فَوْقِهَا فَيُقْبَضُ مِنْهَا قَالَ: [إِذْ يَغْشَى السِّدْرَةَ مَا يَغْشَى] . قَالَ: فِرَاشٌ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ قَالَ: فَأُعْطِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثَلَاثًا: أُعْطِيَ الصَّلَوَاتِ الْخَمْسَ وَأُعْطِيَ خَوَاتِيمَ سُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ وَغُفِرَ لمن لَا يشرِكُ باللَّهِ من أمته شَيْئا الْمُقْحمَات. رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5865
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 123
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 642
Malik ibn Aws ibn al-Hadathan said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out to open ground to answer a call of nature and did not find anyone to follow him. 'Umar went out and followed him with a clay pot or wudu' vessel. He found him prostrating in a river bed. He fell back and sat behind him until the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, lifted his head. He said, 'You have done well, 'Umar. When you found me prostrating, you went behind me. Jibril came to me and said, 'If someone says the prayer on you once, Allah will pray ten times on him and raise him ten degrees.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا سَلَمَةُ بْنُ وَرْدَانَ قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ أَنَسًا، وَمَالِكَ بْنَ أَوْسِ بْنِ الْحَدَثَانِ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَرَجَ يَتَبَرَّزُ فَلَمْ يَجِدْ أَحَدًا يَتْبَعُهُ، فَخَرَجَ عُمَرُ فَاتَّبَعَهُ بِفَخَّارَةٍ أَوْ مِطْهَرَةٍ، فَوَجَدَهُ سَاجِدًا فِي مِسْرَبٍ، فَتَنَحَّى فَجَلَسَ وَرَاءَهُ، حَتَّى رَفَعَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ‏:‏ أَحْسَنْتَ يَا عُمَرُ حِينَ وَجَدْتَنِي سَاجِدًا فَتَنَحَّيْتَ عَنِّي، إِنَّ جِبْرِيلَ جَاءَنِي فَقَالَ‏:‏ مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَيْكَ وَاحِدَةً صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ عَشْرًا، وَرَفَعَ لَهُ عَشْرَ دَرَجَاتٍ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 642
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 39
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 642
Bulugh al-Maram 1429
Narrated Abu Hurairah (RA):
Allah's Messenger (SAW) said, "There are three to whom Allah will not speak to on the Day of Resurrection, not will He look at them, nor will He purify them, and they will have a painful punishment. (1) A man at a place with excess water in the desert and who withholds it from the travelers. (2) A man who sold a commodity to another person in the afternoon (or after the 'Asr prayer) and swore to him by Allah that he had bought it at such and such price and he (the buyer) believed him yet that was not the case. (3) And a man who pledged allegiance to an Imam only for the sake of the world (material gains). Hence, if the Imam bestowed on him something out of that (i.e. worldly riches) he stood by his pledge of allegiance, and if he did not give him, he did not fulfill the pledge of allegiance." [Agreed upon].
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏- رضى الله عنه ‏- قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-{ "ثَلَاثَةٌ لَا يُكَلِّمُهُمْ اَللَّهُ يَوْمَ اَلْقِيَامَةِ, وَلَا يَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِمْ, وَلَا يُزَكِّيهِمْ, وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ: رَجُلٌ عَلَى فَضْلِ مَاءٍ بِالْفَلَاةِ, يَمْنَعُهُ مِنْ اِبْنِ اَلسَّبِيلِ; وَرَجُلٌ بَايَعَ رَجُلاً بِسِلْعَةٍ بَعْدَ اَلْعَصْرِ, فَحَلَفَ لَهُ بِاَللَّهِ: لَأَخَذَهَا بِكَذَا وَكَذَا, فَصَدَّقَهُ, وَهُوَ عَلَى غَيْرِ ذَلِكَ; وَرَجُلٌ بَايَعَ إِمَامًا لَا يُبَايِعُهُ إِلَّا لِلدُّنْيَا, فَإِنْ أَعْطَاهُ مِنْهَا, وَفَى, وَإِنْ لَمْ يُعْطِهِ مِنْهَا, لَمْ يَفِ" } مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْه ِ 1‏ .‏
Reference : Bulugh al-Maram 1429
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 33
English translation : Book 14, Hadith 1429
Hisn al-Muslim 196
Subhānaka Allāhumma wa biḥamdik, ash-hadu an lā ilāha illā ant, astaghfiruka wa atību ilayk. Glory is to You, O Allah, and praise is to You. I bear witness that there is none worthy of worship but You. I seek Your forgiveness and repent to You. Reference: Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah, At-Tirmidhi and An-Nasa'i. See also Al-Albani, Sahih At-Tirmidhi 3/ 153. Aishah (RA) said: "Allah's Messenger (SAW) did not sit in a gathering, and did not recite the Qur'an, and did not perform any prayer without concluding by saying ... (then she quoted the above)." This was reported by An-Nasa'i in 'Amalul-Yawm wal-Laylah (no.308), and Dr. Farooq Hamadah graded it authentic in his checking of the same book, p. 273. See also Ahmad 6/77
سُبْحـانَكَ اللّهُـمَّ وَبِحَمدِك، أَشْهَـدُ أَنْ لا إِلهَ إِلاّ أَنْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتوبُ إِلَـيْك
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 196
Special Virtues of the Qur'an's Chapters and Verses 87
Mu’ādh bin `Abdullah bin Khubayb narrated from his father, who said:
“We went out on a rainy and extremely dark night, looking for the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), so that he could lead us in Salat.” He said: “So I met him and he (ﷺ) said: ‘Speak’ but I did not say anything. Then he (ﷺ) said: ‘Speak.’ But I did not say anything. He (ﷺ) said: ‘Speak.’ So I said: ‘What should I say?’ He (ﷺ) said: ‘Say: “Say: He is Allah, the One (Sūrat al-Ikhlāṣ)” and Al-Mu`awwidhatayn (Al-Falaq, an-Nās), in the evening, and in the morning, three times, and they will suffice you against everything.’” Reference: Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3575.
عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ خُبَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ خَرَجْنَا فِي لَيْلَةٍ مَطِيرَةٍ وَظُلْمَةٍ شَدِيدَةٍ نَطْلُبُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي لَنَا - قَالَ - فَأَدْرَكْتُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ قُلْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمْ أَقُلْ شَيْئًا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ قُلْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمْ أَقُلْ شَيْئًا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قُلْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ مَا أَقُولُ قَالَ ‏"‏ قُلْ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ هوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ ‏)‏ وَالْمُعَوِّذَتَيْنِ حِينَ تُمْسِي وَتُصْبِحُ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ تَكْفِيكَ مِنْ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ ‏".‏ ‏.
Mishkat al-Masabih 1659
Abu Huraira said that a negress (or a youth) used to sweep the mosque. God’s messenger missed her, and when he asked about her (or him) the people told him he had died. He asked why they had not informed him, and it appeared as if they had treated her (or him) as of little account. He asked the people to lead him to the grave, and when they did so he prayed over her (The wording of this tradition causes some difficulty owing to the indefiniteness as to whether the person was a man or a woman. Sometimes the alternative is mentioned, as in the translation, but sometimes merely the masculine singular pronoun and at others merely the feminine singular pronoun is used) and then said, "These graves are full of darkness for their occupants, but God will illuminate them for them by reason of my prayer over them.” (Bukhari and Muslim, the wording being Muslim’s.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ امْرَأَةً سَوْدَاءَ كَانَتْ تَقُمُّ الْمَسْجِدَ أَوْ شَابٌّ فَفَقَدَهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَسَأَلَ عَنْهَا أَوْ عَنْهُ فَقَالُوا: مَاتَ. قَالَ: «أَفَلَا كُنْتُمْ آذَنْتُمُونِي؟» قَالَ: فَكَأَنَّهُمْ صَغَّرُوا أَمْرَهَا أَوْ أَمْرَهُ. فَقَالَ: «دلوني على قَبره» فدلوه فصلى عَلَيْهَا. قَالَ: «إِنَّ هَذِهِ الْقُبُورَ مَمْلُوءَةٌ ظُلْمَةً عَلَى أَهْلِهَا وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ يُنَوِّرُهَا لَهُمْ بِصَلَاتِي عَلَيْهِمْ» . وَلَفظه لمُسلم
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1659
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 134
Mishkat al-Masabih 2455
Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said that at the battle of the Trench [The siege of Medina in 5 A. H.] they asked God’s messenger whether there was anything they could repeat, for their hearts were in their mouths.* He replied that there was; they should say, “O God, cover our danger points(1) and give security from fears.” He said that God then sent a wind in the faces of His enemies and God routed them by the wind. *Literally, ‘For the hearts had reached the windpipes.’ 1. The word is 'aurat used in a similar prayer on p. 510. There it was translated 'faults'. Another meaning refers to places on a frontier, etc., which give openings to an enemy, and so are places where caution is necessary. This seems more suitable in the present context. Cf. Mirqat, iii, 134. Ahmad transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: قُلْنَا يَوْمَ الْخَنْدَقِ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَلْ مِنْ شَيْءٍ نَقُولُهُ؟ فَقَدْ بَلَغَتِ الْقُلُوبُ الْحَنَاجِرَ قَالَ: «نَعَمْ اللَّهُمَّ اسْتُرْ عَوْرَاتِنَا وَآمِنْ رَوْعَاتِنَا» قَالَ: فَضَرَبَ اللَّهُ وُجُوهَ أَعْدَائِهِ بِالرِّيحِ وَهَزَمَ اللَّهُ بِالرِّيحِ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2455
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 224
Sahih Muslim 430 a

Jabir b. Samura reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to us and said: "How is it that I see you lifting your hands like the tails of headstrong horses? Be calm in prayer." He (the narrator) said: He then again came to us and saw us (sitting) in circles. He said: "How is it that I see you in separate groups?" He (the narrator) said: He again came to us and said: "Why don't you draw yourselves up in rows as angels do in the presence of their Lord?" We said: Messenger of Allah, how do the angels draw themselves up in rows in the presence of their Lord? He (the Holy Prophet) said: "They make the first rows complete and keep close together in the row."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ بْنِ رَافِعٍ، عَنْ تَمِيمِ بْنِ طَرَفَةَ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ، قَالَ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا لِي أَرَاكُمْ رَافِعِي أَيْدِيكُمْ كَأَنَّهَا أَذْنَابُ خَيْلٍ شُمْسٍ اسْكُنُوا فِي الصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا فَرَآنَا حَلَقًا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا لِي أَرَاكُمْ عِزِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ تَصُفُّونَ كَمَا تَصُفُّ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ عِنْدَ رَبِّهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَكَيْفَ تَصُفُّ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ عِنْدَ رَبِّهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ يُتِمُّونَ الصُّفُوفَ الأُوَلَ وَيَتَرَاصُّونَ فِي الصَّفِّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 430a
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 130
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 864
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 485

Ibn Juraij reported:

I asked 'Ata': What do you recite when you are in a state of bowing (in prayer)? He said:" Hallowed be Thou, and with Thy praise, there is no god but Thou." Son of Abd Mulaika narrated to me on the anthority of 'A'isha (who reported): I missed one night the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) (from his bed). I thought that he might have gone to one of his other wives. I searched for him and then came back and (found him) in a state of bowing, or prostration, saying: Hallowed be Thou and with Thy praise; there is no god but Thou. I said: With my father mayest thou be ransomed and with my mother. I was thinking of (another) affair, whereas you are (occupied) in another one.
وَحَدَّثَنِي حَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْحُلْوَانِيُّ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لِعَطَاءٍ كَيْفَ تَقُولُ أَنْتَ فِي الرُّكُوعِ قَالَ أَمَّا سُبْحَانَكَ وَبِحَمْدِكَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ فَأَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتِ افْتَقَدْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ فَظَنَنْتُ أَنَّهُ ذَهَبَ إِلَى بَعْضِ نِسَائِهِ فَتَحَسَّسْتُ ثُمَّ رَجَعْتُ فَإِذَا هُوَ رَاكِعٌ أَوْ سَاجِدٌ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ سُبْحَانَكَ وَبِحَمْدِكَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ بِأَبِي أَنْتَ وَأُمِّي إِنِّي لَفِي شَأْنٍ وَإِنَّكَ لَفِي آخَرَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 485
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 251
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 985
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 520 b

Ibrahim b. Yazid al-Tayml reported:

I used to read the Qur'an with my father in the vestibule (before the door of the mosque). When I recited the ayat (verses) concerning prostration, he prostrated himself. I said to him: Father, do you prostrate yourself in the path? He said: I heard Abu Dharr saying: I asked the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) about the mosque that was first set up on the earth. He said: Masjid Harim. I said: Then which next? He said: The Masjid al-Aqsa. I said: How long is the space of time between the two? He said: Forty years. He (then) further said: The earth is a mosque for you, so wherever you are at the time of prayer, pray there.
حَدَّثَنِي عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ السَّعْدِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُسْهِرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ يَزِيدَ التَّيْمِيِّ، قَالَ كُنْتُ أَقْرَأُ عَلَى أَبِي الْقُرْآنَ فِي السُّدَّةِ فَإِذَا قَرَأْتُ السَّجْدَةَ سَجَدَ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ يَا أَبَتِ أَتَسْجُدُ فِي الطَّرِيقِ قَالَ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ أَبَا ذَرٍّ يَقُولُ سَأَلْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ أَوَّلِ مَسْجِدٍ وُضِعَ فِي الأَرْضِ قَالَ ‏"‏ الْمَسْجِدُ الْحَرَامُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ ثُمَّ أَىٌّ قَالَ ‏"‏ الْمَسْجِدُ الأَقْصَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ كَمْ بَيْنَهُمَا قَالَ ‏"‏ أَرْبَعُونَ عَامًا ثُمَّ الأَرْضُ لَكَ مَسْجِدٌ فَحَيْثُمَا أَدْرَكَتْكَ الصَّلاَةُ فَصَلِّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 520b
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 2
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1057
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 169
It was narrated that Abu Salamah said:
"I said to Abu Sa'eed Khudri: 'Did you hear the Messenger of Allah mention anything about the Haruriyyah (a sect of Khawarij)?' He said: 'I heard him mention a people who would appear to be devoted worshippers: "Such that anyone of you would regard his own prayer and fasting as insignificant when compared to theirs. But they will pass through Islam like an arrow passing through its target, then he (the archer) picks up his arrow and looks at its iron head but does not see anything, then he looks at the shaft and does not see anything, then he looks at the band: that which is wrapped around the iron head where it is connected to the shaft, then he looks at the feather and is not sure whether he sees anything or not."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، أَنْبَأَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لأَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ هَلْ سَمِعْتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَذْكُرُ فِي الْحَرُورِيَّةِ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ سَمِعْتُهُ يَذْكُرُ قَوْمًا يَتَعَبَّدُونَ ‏"‏ يَحْقِرُ أَحَدُكُمْ صَلاَتَهُ مَعَ صَلاَتِهِمْ وَصَوْمَهُ مَعَ صَوْمِهِمْ يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الدِّينِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَخَذَ سَهْمَهُ فَنَظَرَ فِي نَصْلِهِ فَلَمْ يَرَ شَيْئًا فَنَظَرَ فِي رِصَافِهِ فَلَمْ يَرَ شَيْئًا فَنَظَرَ فِي قِدْحِهِ فَلَمْ يَرَ شَيْئًا فَنَظَرَ فِي الْقُذَذِ فَتَمَارَى هَلْ يَرَى شَيْئًا أَمْ لاَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 169
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 0
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 169
Sunan Ibn Majah 282
It was narrated from 'Abdullah As-Sunabihi that:
The Messenger of Allah said: "Whoever performs ablution and rinses his mouth and nose, his sins will exit through his mouth and nose. When he washes his face, his sins will exit from his face, even from beneath his eyelids. When he washes his hands, his sins will exit from his hands. When he wipes his head, his sins will exit from his head, and even from his ears. When he washes his feet, his sins will exit from his feet, even from beneath his toenails. Then his prayer and walking towards the mosque will earn extra merit for him."
حَدَّثَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنِي حَفْصُ بْنُ مَيْسَرَةَ، حَدَّثَنِي زَيْدُ بْنُ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الصُّنَابِحِيِّ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ تَوَضَّأَ فَمَضْمَضَ وَاسْتَنْشَقَ خَرَجَتْ خَطَايَاهُ مِنْ فَمِهِ وَأَنْفِهِ فَإِذَا غَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ خَرَجَتْ خَطَايَاهُ مِنْ وَجْهِهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ تَحْتِ أَشْفَارِ عَيْنَيْهِ فَإِذَا غَسَلَ يَدَيْهِ خَرَجَتْ خَطَايَاهُ مِنْ يَدَيْهِ فَإِذَا مَسَحَ رَأْسَهُ خَرَجَتْ خَطَايَاهُ مِنْ رَأْسِهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ أُذُنَيْهِ فَإِذَا غَسَلَ رِجْلَيْهِ خَرَجَتْ خَطَايَاهُ مِنْ رِجْلَيْهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ تَحْتِ أَظْفَارِ رِجْلَيْهِ وَكَانَتْ صَلاَتُهُ وَمَشْيُهُ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ نَافِلَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 282
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 16
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 282
Sunan Ibn Majah 529
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
"A Bedouin entered the mosque when the Messenger of Allah was sitting there, and (the man) said: 'O Allah, forgive me and Muhammed, and do not forgive anyone else with us.' The Messenger of Allah smiled and said: 'You have placed restrictions on something that is vast.' Then the Bedouin turned away, went to a corner of the mosque, spread his legs and began to urinate. After he had a better understanding, the Bedouin said: 'He got up and came to me, and may my father and mother be ransomed for him, he did not rebuke me nor revile me. He said: "This mosque is not for urinating in. Rather it is built for the remembrance of Allah and prayer.'" Then he called for a large vessel of water and poured it over the place where he had urinated."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُسْهِرٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ دَخَلَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ الْمَسْجِدَ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ جَالِسٌ فَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِمُحَمَّدٍ وَلاَ تَغْفِرْ لأَحَدٍ مَعَنَا ‏.‏ فَضَحِكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَقَدِ احْتَظَرْتَ وَاسِعًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ وَلَّى حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ فِي نَاحِيَةِ الْمَسْجِدِ فَشَجَ يَبُولُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الأَعْرَابِيُّ بَعْدَ أَنْ فَقِهَ فَقَامَ إِلَىَّ بِأَبِي وَأُمِّي ‏.‏ فَلَمْ يُؤَنِّبْ وَلَمْ يَسُبَّ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ هَذَا الْمَسْجِدَ لاَ يُبَالُ فِيهِ وَإِنَّمَا بُنِيَ لِذِكْرِ اللَّهِ وَلِلصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَمَرَ بِسَجْلٍ مِنَ مَاءٍ فَأُفْرِغَ عَلَى بَوْلِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 529
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 263
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 529
Sunan Ibn Majah 783
It was narrated that Ubayy bin Ka'b said:
"There was a man among the Ansar whose house was the furthest house in Al-Madinah, yet he never missed prayer with the Messenger of Allah. I felt sorry for him and said: 'O so-and-so, why do you not buy a donkey to spare yourself the heat of the scorching sand, to carry over the stony ground, and to keep you away from the vermin on the ground?' He said: 'By Allah! I do not want to live so close to Muhammed.' This troubled me until I came to the house of the Prophet and mentioned that to him. He called (the man) and asked him, and he said something similar, and said that he was hoping for the reward for his steps. The Messenger of Allah said, 'You will have that (reward) that you sought.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبَّادُ بْنُ عَبَّادٍ الْمُهَلَّبِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَاصِمٌ الأَحْوَلُ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ النَّهْدِيِّ، عَنْ أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ، قَالَ كَانَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ بَيْتُهُ أَقْصَى بَيْتٍ بِالْمَدِينَةِ وَكَانَ لاَ تُخْطِئُهُ الصَّلاَةُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَتَوَجَّعْتُ لَهُ فَقُلْتُ يَا فُلاَنُ لَوْ أَنَّكَ اشْتَرَيْتَ حِمَارًا يَقِيكَ الرَّمَضَ وَيَرْفَعُكَ مِنَ الْوَقَعِ وَيَقِيكَ هَوَامَّ الأَرْضِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ وَاللَّهِ مَا أُحِبُّ أَنَّ بَيْتِي بِطُنُبِ بَيْتِ مُحَمَّدٍ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَحَمَلْتُ بِهِ حِمْلاً حَتَّى أَتَيْتُ بَيْتَ النَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَذَكَرْتُ ذَلِكَ لَهُ فَدَعَاهُ فَسَأَلَهُ فَذَكَرَ لَهُ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ وَذَكَرَ أَنَّهُ يَرْجُو فِي أَثَرِهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ لَكَ مَا احْتَسَبْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 783
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 49
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 783
Sunan Ibn Majah 2089
It was narrated from 'Abdur-Rahman that:
a man's father or mother - Shu'bah (one of the namators) was not sure - ordered him to divorce his wife, and he made a vow that he would free one hundred slaves if he did that. He came to Abu Darda' while he was praying the Duha, and he was making his prayer lengthy, and he prayed between Zuhr and 'Asr. Then he asked him and Abu Darda' said: "Fulfill your vow and honor your parents." Abu Ad-Darda' said: "I heard the Messenger of Allah (SAW) say: '(Honoring) one's father may lead one to enter through the best of the gates of Paradise; so take care of your parents, (it is so, whether you take care of them) or not. "
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ، عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، أَمَرَهُ أَبُوهُ أَوْ أُمُّهُ - شَكَّ شُعْبَةُ - أَنْ يُطَلِّقَ، امْرَأَتَهُ فَجَعَلَ عَلَيْهِ مِائَةَ مُحَرَّرٍ ‏.‏ فَأَتَى أَبَا الدَّرْدَاءِ فَإِذَا هُوَ يُصَلِّي الضُّحَى وَيُطِيلُهَا وَصَلَّى مَا بَيْنَ الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ فَسَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ أَوْفِ بِنَذْرِكَ وَبَرَّ وَالِدَيْكَ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ الْوَالِدُ أَوْسَطُ أَبْوَابِ الْجَنَّةِ فَحَافِظْ عَلَى وَالِدَيْكَ أَوِ اتْرُكْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2089
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 74
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 10, Hadith 2089
Sunan Ibn Majah 844
It was narrated that Samurah bin Jundab said:
“There are two pauses which I memorized from the Messenger of Allah (saw), but `Imran bin Husain denied that. We wrote to Ubayy bin Ka`b in Al-Madinah, and he wrote that Samurah had indeed memorized them.” (One of the narrators) Sa`eed said: "We said to Qatadah: 'What are these two pauses?' He said: 'When he started his prayer, and when he finished reciting.' Then later he said: 'And when he recited: 'Not (the way) of those who earned your anger, nor of those who went astray.' They used to like (for the Imam) when he had finished reciting to remain silent until he had caught his breath.'"
حَدَّثَنَا جَمِيلُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ بْنِ جَمِيلٍ الْعَتَكِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ سَمُرَةَ بْنِ جُنْدُبٍ، قَالَ سَكْتَتَانِ حَفِظْتُهُمَا عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ فَأَنْكَرَ ذَلِكَ عِمْرَانُ بْنُ الْحُصَيْنِ فَكَتَبْنَا إِلَى أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَكَتَبَ أَنَّ سَمُرَةَ قَدْ حَفِظَ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَعِيدٌ فَقُلْنَا لِقَتَادَةَ مَا هَاتَانِ السَّكْتَتَانِ قَالَ إِذَا دَخَلَ فِي صَلاَتِهِ وَإِذَا فَرَغَ مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ بَعْدُ وَإِذَا قَرَأَ ‏{غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ}‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَكَانَ يُعْجِبُهُمْ إِذَا فَرَغَ مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ أَنْ يَسْكُتَ حَتَّى يَتَرَادَّ إِلَيْهِ نَفَسُهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 844
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 42
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 844
Musnad Ahmad 1251
It was narrated that ‘Ata’ bin as-Sa`ib said:
l entered upon Abu ‘Abdur-Rahman as-Sulami who had prayed Fajr and was sitting in the mosque.I said: Why don`t you go to your bed, for it will be more comfortable for you? He said: I heard `Ali (رضي الله عنه) say: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: “Whoever pray Fajr, then sits in the place where he has prayed, the angels will send blessings upon him and their blessings upon him will be: ‘O Allah, forgive him. O Allah, have mercy on him.` And whoever waits for the prayer, the angels will send blessings upon him and their blessings upon him will be: `O Allah, forgive him, O Allah, have mercy on him.”
حَدَّثَنَا حُسَيْنُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ، قَالَ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ السُّلَمِيِّ وَقَدْ صَلَّى الْفَجْرَ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ فِي الْمَجْلِسِ فَقُلْتُ لَوْ قُمْتَ إِلَى فِرَاشِكَ كَانَ أَوْطَأَ لَكَ فَقَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَلِيًّا رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ صَلَّى الْفَجْرَ ثُمَّ جَلَسَ فِي مُصَلَّاهُ صَلَّتْ عَلَيْهِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ وَصَلَاتُهُمْ عَلَيْهِ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لَهُ اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْهُ وَمَنْ يَنْتَظِرُ الصَّلَاةَ صَلَّتْ عَلَيْهِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ وَصَلَاتُهُمْ عَلَيْهِ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لَهُ اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْهُ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan because of corroborating evidence] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1251
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 657
Musnad Ahmad 1375
It was narrated that Abu Ishaq said:
I heard `Asim bin Damrah say: We asked ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) during the day and he said: You cannot do that. We said: Whoever among us is able to do it [will do it]. He said: When the sun was as high there as it is there the time of ‘Asr, he prayed two rak`ahs, When the sun was as high there as it is there at the time of Zuhr, he prayed four rak’ahs. He prayed four rak`ahs before Zuhr and two afterwards, and [he prayed] four rakʻahs before ‘Asr, separating each two rak`ahs with the greeting (tasleem) upon the angels who are close to Allah, the Prophets, and those who follow them of the believers and the Muslims.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَاصِمَ بْنَ ضَمْرَةَ، يَقُولُ سَأَلْنَا عَلِيًّا رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ صَلَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ النَّهَارِ فَقَالَ إِنَّكُمْ لَا تُطِيقُونَ ذَلِكَ قُلْنَا مَنْ أَطَاقَ مِنَّا ذَلِكَ قَالَ إِذَا كَانَتْ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَاهُنَا كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَاهُنَا عِنْدَ الْعَصْرِ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَإِذَا كَانَتْ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَاهُنَا كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَاهُنَا عِنْدَ الظُّهْرِ صَلَّى أَرْبَعًا وَيُصَلِّي قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ أَرْبَعًا وَبَعْدَهَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَقَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ أَرْبَعًا وَيَفْصِلُ بَيْنَ كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ بِالتَّسْلِيمِ عَلَى الْمَلَائِكَةِ الْمُقَرَّبِينَ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ وَمَنْ تَبِعَهُمْ مِنْ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُسْلِمِينَ‏.‏
Grade: Qawi (Darussalam)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1375
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 774
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 242
Abu Sa'eeed Al Khudri narrated:
"When Allah;s Messenger stood for Salat during the night, he would say the Takbir (Allahu Akbar), then say: (Subhanaka Allahumma wa bihamdika wa Tabarakasmuka wa Ta'ala Jadduka wa la ilaha ghairuk.) 'Glorious You are O Allah, and with Your praise, and blesses is Your Name, and exalted is Your majesty, and none has the right to be worshipped but You' Then he would say: (A'udhu Bilahi As-Sami'il-Alimi min Ash-Shaitanir-Rajimi, min Hamzihi Wa Nafkhihi wa Nafthihi.)" 'Allah is undoubtedly the greatest.' (Allahu Akbaru Kabira). Then he would say: 'I seek refuge in Allah the All-Hearing, the All-Knowing, from the cursed Shaitan, from his madness, his arrogance, and his poetry.'
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُوسَى الْبَصْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا جَعْفَرُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ الضُّبَعِيُّ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ الرِّفَاعِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمُتَوَكِّلِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ بِاللَّيْلِ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وَبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ السَّمِيعِ الْعَلِيمِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ مِنْ هَمْزِهِ وَنَفْخِهِ وَنَفْثِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ وَعَائِشَةَ وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ وَجَابِرٍ وَجُبَيْرِ بْنِ مُطْعِمٍ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَحَدِيثُ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ أَشْهَرُ حَدِيثٍ فِي هَذَا الْبَابِ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ أَخَذَ قَوْمٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ وَأَمَّا أَكْثَرُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ فَقَالُوا بِمَا رُوِيَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وَبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَهَكَذَا رُوِيَ عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَكْثَرِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنَ التَّابِعِينَ وَغَيْرِهِمْ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ تُكُلِّمَ فِي إِسْنَادِ حَدِيثِ ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 242
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 94
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 242
Sahih al-Bukhari 4647

Narrated Abu Sa`id bin Al-Mu'alla:

While I was praying, Allah's Apostle passed me and called me, but I did not go to him until I had finished the prayer. Then I went to him, and he said, "What prevented you from coming to me? Didn't Allah say:-- "O you who believe! Answer the call of Allah (by obeying Him) and His Apostle when He calls you?" He then said, "I will inform you of the greatest Sura in the Qur'an before I leave (the mosque)." When Allah's Apostle got ready to leave (the mosque), I reminded him. He said, "It is: 'Praise be to Allah, the Lord of the worlds.' (i.e. Surat-al-Fatiha) As-sab'a Al-Mathani (the seven repeatedly recited Verses).

حَدَّثَنِي إِسْحَاقُ، أَخْبَرَنَا رَوْحٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ خُبَيْبِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، سَمِعْتُ حَفْصَ بْنَ عَاصِمٍ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُعَلَّى ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ كُنْتُ أُصَلِّي فَمَرَّ بِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَدَعَانِي فَلَمْ آتِهِ حَتَّى صَلَّيْتُ، ثُمَّ أَتَيْتُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا مَنَعَكَ أَنْ تَأْتِيَ أَلَمْ يَقُلِ اللَّهُ ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اسْتَجِيبُوا لِلَّهِ وَلِلرَّسُولِ إِذَا دَعَاكُمْ‏}‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ لأُعَلِّمَنَّكَ أَعْظَمَ سُورَةٍ فِي الْقُرْآنِ قَبْلَ أَنْ أَخْرُجَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَذَهَبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِيَخْرُجَ فَذَكَرْتُ لَهُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ مُعَاذٌ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ خُبَيْبٍ، سَمِعَ حَفْصًا، سَمِعَ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ، رَجُلاً مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِهَذَا، وَقَالَ هِيَ ‏{‏الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ‏}‏ السَّبْعُ الْمَثَانِي‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4647
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 169
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 170
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5639

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah:

I was with the Prophet and the time for the `Asr prayer became due. We had no water with us except a little which was put in a vessel and was brought to the Prophet . He put his hand into it and spread out his fingers and then said, "Come along! Hurry up! All those who want to perform ablution. The blessing is from Allah.'' I saw the water gushing out from his fingers. So the people performed the ablution and drank, and I tried to drink more of that water (beyond my thirst and capacity), for I knew that it was a blessing. The sub-narrator said: I asked Jabir, "How many persons were you then?" He replied, "We were one-thousand four hundred men." Salim said: Jabir said, 1500.

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي سَالِمُ بْنُ أَبِي الْجَعْدِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ قَالَ قَدْ رَأَيْتُنِي مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَدْ حَضَرَتِ الْعَصْرُ وَلَيْسَ مَعَنَا مَاءٌ غَيْرَ فَضْلَةٍ فَجُعِلَ فِي إِنَاءٍ، فَأُتِيَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِهِ فَأَدْخَلَ يَدَهُ فِيهِ وَفَرَّجَ أَصَابِعَهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ حَىَّ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْوُضُوءِ، الْبَرَكَةُ مِنَ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ الْمَاءَ يَتَفَجَّرُ مِنْ بَيْنِ أَصَابِعِهِ، فَتَوَضَّأَ النَّاسُ وَشَرِبُوا، فَجَعَلْتُ لاَ آلُو مَا جَعَلْتُ فِي بَطْنِي مِنْهُ، فَعَلِمْتُ أَنَّهُ بَرَكَةٌ‏.‏ قُلْتُ لِجَابِرٍ كَمْ كُنْتُمْ يَوْمَئِذٍ قَالَ أَلْفًا وَأَرْبَعَمِائَةٍ‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ عَمْرٌو عَنْ جَابِرٍ‏.‏ وَقَالَ حُصَيْنٌ وَعَمْرُو بْنُ مُرَّةَ عَنْ سَالِمٍ عَنْ جَابِرٍ خَمْسَ عَشْرَةَ مِائَةً‏.‏ وَتَابَعَهُ سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ عَنْ جَابِرٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5639
In-book reference : Book 74, Hadith 65
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 69, Hadith 543
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 137
Ubayy bin Ka'b (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
There was a man, and I do not know of any other man whose house was farther than his from the mosque, and he never missed Salat (in congregation). It was said to him (or I said to him): "If you buy a donkey you could ride it in the dark nights and in the burning sand." He said: "I do not like my house to be by the side of the mosque, for I (eagerly) desire that my steps towards the mosque and back from it should be recorded when I return to my family." Upon this Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Allah has granted you all the rewards for you".

[Muslim].

Another narration says: "You will get the reward for what you have anticipated".

الحادي والعشرون‏:‏ عن أبي المنذر أبي بن كعب رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ كان رجل لا أعلم رجلاً أبعد من المسجد منه، وكان لا تخطئه صلاة فقيل له، أو فقلت له‏:‏ لو اشتريت حماراً تركبه في الظلماء، وفي الرمضاء، فقال‏:‏ ما يسرني أن منزلي إلى جنب المسجد، إني أريد أن يكتب لي ممشاي إلى المسجد، ورجوعي إذا رجعت إلى أهلي، فقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ ‏ "‏قد جمع الله لك ذلك كله‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 137
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 137
Riyad as-Salihin 744
'Abdullah bin Busr (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Prophet (PBUH) had a large bowl called Al-Gharra', which would be carried by four men. One day, when the Companions finished their Duha (forenoon optional) prayer, Al-Gharra' was brought full of sopped bread, meat and broth, and they sat down around it. When their number increased, Messenger of Allah (PBUH) sat down on his knees and rested on the soles of his feet. A bedouin said to him: "What sort of sitting is that?" Thereupon Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Verily, Allah has made me a courteous slave not a fierce tyrant." Then he said, "Eat from the sides of the bowl and leave the central part of it so that your food will be blessed."

[Abu Dawud].

وعن عبد الله بن بشر رضى الله عنه قال‏:‏ كان للنبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قصعة يقال لها‏:‏ الغراء، يحملها أربعة رجال، فلما أضحوا وسجدوا الضحى أتى بتلك القصعة، يعنى وقد ثرد فيها، فالتقوا عليه ، فلما كثروا جثا رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏فقال أعرابي ‏:‏ ما هذه الجلسة‏؟‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ إن الله جعلني عبداً كريماً، ولم يجعلني جباراً عنيداً، ثم قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏‏ "‏كلوا من حواليها، ودعوا ذروتها يبارك فيها‏"‏ .‏((رواه أبو داود))  
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 744
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 18
Riyad as-Salihin 1416
Al-Mughirah bin Shu'bah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to say at the conclusion of prayer: "La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul-mulku, wa lahul-hamdu, wa Huwa 'ala kulli shai'in Qadir. Allahumma la mani'a lima a'tayta, wa la mu'tiya lima mana'ta, wa la yanfa'u dhal-jaddi, minkal-jaddu (there is no true god except Allah. He is One and He has no partner with Him, His is the sovereignty and His is the praise, and He is Omnipotent. O Allah! None can deny that which You bestow and none can bestow that which You hold back; and the greatness of the great will be of no avail to them against You)."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن المغيرة بن شعبة رضي الله عنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم، كان إذا فرغ من الصلاة وسلم قال ‏:‏ ‏ "‏لا إله إلا الله وحده لا شريك له، له الملك وله الحمد، وهو على كل شيء قدير‏.‏ اللهم لا مانع لما أعطيت، ولا معطي لما منعت، ولا ينفع ذا الجد منك الجد‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1416
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 9
Riyad as-Salihin 1419
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "He who recites after every prayer: Subhan-Allah (Allah is free from imperfection) thirty-three times; Al-hamdu lillah (praise be to Allah) thirty-three times; Allahu Akbar (Allah is Greatest) thirty-three times; and completes the hundred with: La ilaha illallahu, wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul-mulku wa lahul-hamdu, wa Huwa 'ala kulli shai'in Qadir (there is no true god except Allah. He is One and He has no partner with Him. His is the sovereignty and His is the praise, and He is Omnipotent), will have all his sins pardoned even if they may be as large as the foam on the surface of the sea."

[Muslim].
وعنه عن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏من سبح الله في دبر كل صلاة ثلاثًا وثلاثين، وحمد الله ثلاثًا وثلاثين، وكبر الله ثلاثًا وثلاثين، وقال تمام المائة‏:‏ لا إله إلا الله وحده لا شريك له، له الملك وله الحمد، وهو على كل شيء قدير، غفرت خطاياه وإن كانت مثل زبد البحر” ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1419
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 12
Riyad as-Salihin 1835
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) said:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "There are three (types of) people with whom Allah will neither speak on the Day of Resurrection nor purify them (from sins) and there will be a painful chastisement for them: A person who has spare water in a desert and he refuses to give it to the traveller; a person who sells a commodity to another person after the afternoon prayer and swears by Allah that he has bought it at such and such price, and the buyer pays him accordingly though in reality it was not true; and a person who pledges allegiance to an Imam (leader) just for some worldly benefit, and then if the Imam bestows on him (something out of that) he fulfills his allegiance, and if does not give him, he does not fulfill it."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
وعنه قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ، ‏:‏ ‏ "‏ثلاثة لا يكلمهم الله يوم القيامة ولا ينظر إليهم ولا يزكيهم ولهم عذاب أليم‏:‏ رجل على فضل ماء بالفلاة يمنعه من ابن السبيل، ورجل بايع رجلاً، سلعة، بعد العصر، فحلف بالله لأخذها بكذا وكذا، فصدقه وهو على غير ذلك، ورجل بايع إماماً لا يبايعه إلا لدنيا، فإن أعطاه منها وفى ، وإن لم يعطه منها لم يف‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1835
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 28
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1074
Abu Hurairah narrated that :
The Messenger of Allah (SAW) used to supplicate in prayer when he said: "Sami' Allahu liman hamidah, Rabbana wa lakal-hamd (Allah hears those who praise Him; O our Lord, and to You be praise),"then he said while standing, before he prostrated: "O Allah, save Al-Walid bin Al-Walid and Salamah bin Hisham and 'Ayyshah bin Abi Rabi'ah and those who are weak and oppressed in Makkah. O Allah, intensify Your punishment in Mudar and give them years (of famine) like the years of Yusuf." Then he would say: "Allah is Most Great" and then he prostrated. The people of Mudar and their environs were opposed to the Messenger of Allah (SAW) at the time.
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عُثْمَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا بَقِيَّةُ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ، وَأَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، كَانَ يُحَدِّثُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَدْعُو فِي الصَّلاَةِ حِينَ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَسْجُدَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْجِ الْوَلِيدَ بْنَ الْوَلِيدِ وَسَلَمَةَ بْنَ هِشَامٍ وَعَيَّاشَ بْنَ أَبِي رَبِيعَةَ وَالْمُسْتَضْعَفِينَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ اللَّهُمَّ اشْدُدْ وَطْأَتَكَ عَلَى مُضَرَ وَاجْعَلْهَا عَلَيْهِمْ كَسِنِي يُوسُفَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَيَسْجُدُ وَضَاحِيَةُ مُضَرَ يَوْمَئِذٍ مُخَالِفُونَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1074
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 46
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1075
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1156
It was narrated from Abu Bakr bin 'Abdur-Rahman and from Abu Salamah bin 'Abdur-Rahman that:
They prayed behind Abu Hurairah, may Allah (SWT) be pleased with him, and he when he bowed, he said the Takbir, when he raised his head he said: 'Sami Allahu liman hamidah, Rabbana wa lakal-hamd. Then he prostrated and said the takbir, then he raised his head and said the takbir, then he said the takbir when he stood up following that Rak'ah. Then he said: 'By the One in Whose Hand is my soul, I am the one among you whose prayer most closely resembles that of the Messenger of Allah (SAW). And this is how he continued to pray until he left this world."
أَخْبَرَنَا نَصْرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، وَسَوَّارُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَوَّارٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، وَعَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّهُمَا صَلَّيَا خَلْفَ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ - رضى الله عنه - فَلَمَّا رَكَعَ كَبَّرَ فَلَمَّا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ وَكَبَّرَ وَرَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ وَكَبَّرَ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ حِينَ قَامَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ ثُمَّ قَالَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنِّي لأَقْرَبُكُمْ شَبَهًا بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا زَالَتْ هَذِهِ صَلاَتُهُ حَتَّى فَارَقَ الدُّنْيَا ‏.‏ وَاللَّفْظُ لِسَوَّارٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1156
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 128
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1157

Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr that a man from the Ansar was praying in a garden of his in Quff, one of the valleys of Madina, during the date season and the palms' branches were weighed down with fruit on all sides. He looked at them and what he saw of their fruits amazed him. Then he went back to his prayer and he did not know how much he had prayed. He said, "A trial has befallen me in this property of mine." So he went toUthman ibn Affan, who was the khalifa at the time, and mentioned it to him and said, "It is sadaqa, so give it away in the paths of good." Uthman ibn Affan sold it for fifty thousand and so that property became known as the Fifty.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ كَانَ يُصَلِّي فِي حَائِطٍ لَهُ بِالْقُفِّ - وَادٍ مِنْ أَوْدِيَةِ الْمَدِينَةِ - فِي زَمَانِ الثَّمَرِ وَالنَّخْلُ قَدْ ذُلِّلَتْ فَهِيَ مُطَوَّقَةٌ بِثَمَرِهَا فَنَظَرَ إِلَيْهَا فَأَعْجَبَهُ مَا رَأَى مِنْ ثَمَرِهَا ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِلَى صَلاَتِهِ فَإِذَا هُوَ لاَ يَدْرِي كَمْ صَلَّى فَقَالَ لَقَدْ أَصَابَتْنِي فِي مَالِي هَذَا فِتْنَةٌ ‏.‏ فَجَاءَ عُثْمَانَ بْنَ عَفَّانَ - وَهُوَ يَوْمَئِذٍ خَلِيفَةٌ - فَذَكَرَ لَهُ ذَلِكَ وَقَالَ هُوَ صَدَقَةٌ فَاجْعَلْهُ فِي سُبُلِ الْخَيْرِ ‏.‏ فَبَاعَهُ عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عَفَّانَ بِخَمْسِينَ أَلْفًا فَسُمِّيَ ذَلِكَ الْمَالُ الْخَمْسِينَ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 3, Hadith 75
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 3, Hadith 75
Arabic reference : Book 3, Hadith 222

Yahya related to me from Malik from Ishaq ibn Abdullah ibn Abi Talha from Anas ibn Malik that his grandmother, Mulayka, invited the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, for food and he ate some of it. Then the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Get up and I will lead you in prayer."

Anas said, "I stood up and took a woven mat belonging to us that had become black through long use and sprinkled it with water, and the Messengerof Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood on it. The orphan and I formed a row behind him, and the old woman stood behind us. He prayed two rakas with us and then left."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ جَدَّتَهُ، مُلَيْكَةَ دَعَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِطَعَامٍ فَأَكَلَ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ قُومُوا فَلأُصَلِّيَ لَكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنَسٌ فَقُمْتُ إِلَى حَصِيرٍ لَنَا قَدِ اسْوَدَّ مِنْ طُولِ مَا لُبِسَ فَنَضَحْتُهُ بِمَاءٍ فَقَامَ عَلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَصَفَفْتُ أَنَا وَالْيَتِيمُ وَرَاءَهُ وَالْعَجُوزُ مِنْ وَرَائِنَا فَصَلَّى لَنَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 9, Hadith 34
Arabic reference : Book 9, Hadith 363

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from al-Qasim ibn Muhammad from Salih ibn Khawwat that Sahl ibn Abi Hathma related to him that the form of the prayer of fear was that the imam stood with a group of his companions, while another group faced the enemy. The imam prayed one raka with them, including the prostration, and then stood. He remained standing while they completed the remaining raka by themselves. They then said the taslim, left, and formed up opposite the enemy while the imam remained standing. Then the others who had not prayed came forward and said the takbir behind the imam and he prayed one raka with them, including the prostration. He then said the taslim, while they stood up and prayed the remaining raka by themselves. Then they said the taslim.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ خَوَّاتٍ، أَنَّ سَهْلَ بْنَ أَبِي حَثْمَةَ، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ صَلاَةَ الْخَوْفِ أَنْ يَقُومَ الإِمَامُ وَمَعَهُ طَائِفَةٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ وَطَائِفَةٌ مُوَاجِهَةٌ الْعَدُوَّ فَيَرْكَعُ الإِمَامُ رَكْعَةً وَيَسْجُدُ بِالَّذِينَ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ يَقُومُ فَإِذَا اسْتَوَى قَائِمًا ثَبَتَ وَأَتَمُّوا لأَنْفُسِهِمُ الرَّكْعَةَ الْبَاقِيَةَ ثُمَّ يُسَلِّمُونَ وَيَنْصَرِفُونَ وَالإِمَامُ قَائِمٌ فَيَكُونُونَ وِجَاهَ الْعَدُوِّ ثُمَّ يُقْبِلُ الآخَرُونَ الَّذِينَ لَمْ يُصَلُّوا فَيُكَبِّرُونَ وَرَاءَ الإِمَامِ فَيَرْكَعُ بِهِمُ الرَّكْعَةَ وَيَسْجُدُ ثُمَّ يُسَلِّمُ فَيَقُومُونَ فَيَرْكَعُونَ لأَنْفُسِهِمُ الرَّكْعَةَ الْبَاقِيَةَ ثُمَّ يُسَلِّمُونَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 11, Hadith 2
Arabic reference : Book 11, Hadith 445

Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu Ubayd, the mawla of Sulayman ibn Abd al-Malik, from Ata ibn Yazid al-Laythi that Abu Hurayra said, "Whoever says 'Glory be to Allah' (Subhana'llah) thirty- three times and 'Allah is Greater' (Allahu akbar) thirty-three times and 'Praise be to Allah' (al-hamdu lillah) thirty-three times, and seals the hundred with 'There is no god but Allah, alone without any partner. The Kingdom and praise belong to Him and He has power over everything' (La ilaha illa'llah, wahdahu la sharika lah, lahu'l mulku wa lahu'l hamd, wa huwa ala kulli shay'in qadir) after every prayer will have his wrong actions forgiven him even if they are abundant as the foam on the sea."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عُبَيْدٍ، مَوْلَى سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ اللَّيْثِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ مَنْ سَبَّحَ دُبُرَ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَكَبَّرَ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَحَمِدَ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَخَتَمَ الْمِائَةَ بِلاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ غُفِرَتْ ذُنُوبُهُ وَلَوْ كَانَتْ مِثْلَ زَبَدِ الْبَحْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 15, Hadith 24
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 15, Hadith 22
Arabic reference : Book 15, Hadith 494
Sahih al-Bukhari 335

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah:

The Prophet said, "I have been given five things which were not given to any one else before me. -1. Allah made me victorious by awe, (by His frightening my enemies) for a distance of one month's journey. -2. The earth has been made for me (and for my followers) a place for praying and a thing to perform Tayammum, therefore anyone of my followers can pray wherever the time of a prayer is due. -3. The booty has been made Halal (lawful) for me yet it was not lawful for anyone else before me. -4. I have been given the right of intercession (on the Day of Resurrection). -5. Every Prophet used to be sent to his nation only but I have been sent to all mankind.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سِنَانٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، ح قَالَ وَحَدَّثَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ النَّضْرِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا سَيَّارٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ ـ هُوَ ابْنُ صُهَيْبٍ الْفَقِيرُ ـ قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا جَابِرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ أُعْطِيتُ خَمْسًا لَمْ يُعْطَهُنَّ أَحَدٌ قَبْلِي نُصِرْتُ بِالرُّعْبِ مَسِيرَةَ شَهْرٍ، وَجُعِلَتْ لِيَ الأَرْضُ مَسْجِدًا وَطَهُورًا، فَأَيُّمَا رَجُلٍ مِنْ أُمَّتِي أَدْرَكَتْهُ الصَّلاَةُ فَلْيُصَلِّ، وَأُحِلَّتْ لِيَ الْمَغَانِمُ وَلَمْ تَحِلَّ لأَحَدٍ قَبْلِي، وَأُعْطِيتُ الشَّفَاعَةَ، وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ يُبْعَثُ إِلَى قَوْمِهِ خَاصَّةً، وَبُعِثْتُ إِلَى النَّاسِ عَامَّةً ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 335
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 2
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 7, Hadith 331
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 395, 396

Narrated `Amr bin Dinar:

I asked Ibn `Umar, "Can a person who has performed the Tawaf around the Ka`ba for `Umra but has not performed the (Sa`i) Tawaf of Safa and Marwa, have a sexual relation with his wife?" Ibn `Umar replied "When the Prophet reached Mecca he performed the Tawaf around the Ka`ba (circumambulated it seven times) and offered a two-rak`at prayer (at the place) behind the station (of Abraham) and then performed the Tawaf (Sa`i) of Safa and Marwa, and verily in Allah's Apostle you have a good example." Then we put the same question to Jabir bin `Abdullah and he too replied, "He should not go near his wife (for sexual relation) till he has finished the Tawaf of Safa and Marwa."

حَدَّثَنَا الْحُمَيْدِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ دِينَارٍ، قَالَ سَأَلْنَا ابْنَ عُمَرَ عَنْ رَجُلٍ، طَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ الْعُمْرَةَ، وَلَمْ يَطُفْ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ، أَيَأْتِي امْرَأَتَهُ فَقَالَ قَدِمَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَطَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ سَبْعًا، وَصَلَّى خَلْفَ الْمَقَامِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَطَافَ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ، وَقَدْ كَانَ لَكُمْ فِي رَسُولِ اللَّهِ أُسْوَةٌ حَسَنَةٌ‏.‏ وَسَأَلْنَا جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ لاَ يَقْرَبَنَّهَا حَتَّى يَطُوفَ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 395, 396
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 47
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 389
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 438

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah:

Allah's Apostle said, "I have been given five things which were not given to any amongst the Prophets before me. These are: -1. Allah made me victorious by awe (by His frightening my enemies) for a distance of one month's journey. -2. The earth has been made for me (and for my followers) a place for praying and a thing to perform Tayammum. Therefore my followers can pray wherever the time of a prayer is due. -3. The booty has been made Halal (lawful) for me (and was not made so for anyone else). -4. Every Prophet used to be sent to his nation exclusively but I have been sent to all mankind. -5. I have been given the right of intercession (on the Day of Resurrection.)

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سِنَانٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سَيَّارٌ ـ هُوَ أَبُو الْحَكَمِ ـ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ الْفَقِيرُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا جَابِرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أُعْطِيتُ خَمْسًا لَمْ يُعْطَهُنَّ أَحَدٌ مِنَ الأَنْبِيَاءِ قَبْلِي، نُصِرْتُ بِالرُّعْبِ مَسِيرَةَ شَهْرٍ، وَجُعِلَتْ لِيَ الأَرْضُ مَسْجِدًا وَطَهُورًا، وَأَيُّمَا رَجُلٍ مِنْ أُمَّتِي أَدْرَكَتْهُ الصَّلاَةُ فَلْيُصَلِّ، وَأُحِلَّتْ لِيَ الْغَنَائِمُ، وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ يُبْعَثُ إِلَى قَوْمِهِ خَاصَّةً، وَبُعِثْتُ إِلَى النَّاسِ كَافَّةً، وَأُعْطِيتُ الشَّفَاعَةَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 438
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 87
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 429
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 799

Narrated Rifa`a bin Rafi` Az-Zuraqi:

One day we were praying behind the Prophet. When he raised his head from bowing, he said, "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah." A man behind him said, "Rabbana wa laka l-hamdu, hamdan kathiran taiyiban mubarakan fihi" (O our Lord! All the praises are for You, many good and blessed praises). When the Prophet completed the prayer, he asked, "Who has said these words?" The man replied, "I." The Prophet said, "I saw over thirty angels competing to write it first." Prophet rose (from bowing) and stood straight till all the vertebrae of his spinal column came to a natural position.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نُعَيْمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمُجْمِرِ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ يَحْيَى بْنِ خَلاَّدٍ الزُّرَقِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ رِفَاعَةَ بْنِ رَافِعٍ الزُّرَقِيِّ، قَالَ كُنَّا يَوْمًا نُصَلِّي وَرَاءَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمَّا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ رَجُلٌ وَرَاءَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ، حَمْدًا كَثِيرًا طَيِّبًا مُبَارَكًا فِيهِ، فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنِ الْمُتَكَلِّمُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَنَا‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ رَأَيْتُ بِضْعَةً وَثَلاَثِينَ مَلَكًا يَبْتَدِرُونَهَا، أَيُّهُمْ يَكْتُبُهَا أَوَّلُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 799
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 194
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 764
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1211

Narrated Al-Azraq bin Qais:

We were at Al-Ahwaz fighting the Al-Haruriya (tribe). While I was at the bank of a river a man was praying and the reins of his animal were in his hands and the animal was struggling and he was following the animal. (Shu`ba, a sub-narrator, said that man was Abu Barza Al-Aslami). A man from the Khawarij said, "O Allah! Be harsh to this sheik." And when the sheik (Abu Barza) finished his prayer, he said, "I heard your remark. No doubt, I participated with Allah's Apostle in six or seven or eight holy battles and saw his leniency, and no doubt, I would rather retain my animal than let it return to its stable, as it would cause me much trouble. "

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَزْرَقُ بْنُ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا بِالأَهْوَازِ نُقَاتِلُ الْحَرُورِيَّةَ، فَبَيْنَا أَنَا عَلَى جُرُفِ نَهَرٍ إِذَا رَجُلٌ يُصَلِّي، وَإِذَا لِجَامُ دَابَّتِهِ بِيَدِهِ فَجَعَلَتِ الدَّابَّةُ تُنَازِعُهُ، وَجَعَلَ يَتْبَعُهَا ـ قَالَ شُعْبَةُ ـ هُوَ أَبُو بَرْزَةَ الأَسْلَمِيُّ ـ فَجَعَلَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْخَوَارِجِ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ افْعَلْ بِهَذَا الشَّيْخِ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ الشَّيْخُ قَالَ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ قَوْلَكُمْ، وَإِنِّي غَزَوْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سِتَّ غَزَوَاتٍ أَوْ سَبْعَ غَزَوَاتٍ وَثَمَانِيًا، وَشَهِدْتُ تَيْسِيرَهُ، وَإِنِّي أَنْ كُنْتُ أَنْ أُرَاجِعَ مَعَ دَابَّتِي أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ مِنْ أَنْ أَدَعَهَا تَرْجِعُ إِلَى مَأْلَفِهَا فَيَشُقَّ عَلَىَّ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1211
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 15
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 302
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1645, 1646

Narrated `Amr bin Dinar:

We asked Ibn `Umar whether a man who, while performing `Umra, had performed Tawaf of the Ka`ba; and had not yet performed Tawaf between Safa and Marwa, could have sexual relation with his wife, Ibn `Umar replied "The Prophet (p.b.u.h) reached Mecca and performed the seven rounds (of Tawaf) of the Ka`ba and then offered a two-rak`at prayer behind Maqam Ibrahim and then performed the seven rounds (of Tawaf) between Safa and Marwa." He added, "Verily! In Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) you have a good example." We asked Jabir bin `Abdullah (the same question) and he said, "He (that man) should not come near (his wife) till he has completed Tawaf between Safa and Marwa."

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، قَالَ سَأَلْنَا ابْنَ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنْ رَجُلٍ، طَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ فِي عُمْرَةٍ، وَلَمْ يَطُفْ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ أَيَأْتِي امْرَأَتَهُ فَقَالَ قَدِمَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَطَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ سَبْعًا، وَصَلَّى خَلْفَ الْمَقَامِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ، فَطَافَ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ سَبْعًا ‏{‏لَقَدْ كَانَ لَكُمْ فِي رَسُولِ اللَّهِ أُسْوَةٌ حَسَنَةٌ‏}‏‏.‏ وَسَأَلْنَا جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ فَقَالَ لاَ يَقْرَبَنَّهَا حَتَّى يَطُوفَ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1645, 1646
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 127
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 708
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1793, 1794

Narrated `Amr bin Dinar:

We asked Ibn `Umar whether a man who had performed the Tawaf of the Ka`ba but had not performed the Tawaf between As-Safa and Al-Marwa yet, was permitted to have sexual relation with his wife. He replied, "The Prophet arrived (at Mecca) and circumambulated the Ka`ba seven times and then offered a two rak`at prayer behind Maqam-lbrahim and then performed the going (Tawaf) between As-Safa and Al-Marwa (seven times) (and verily, in Allah's Apostle you have a good example." And we asked Jabir bin `Abdullah (the same question) and he replied, "He should not go near her till he has finished the going (Tawaf) between As-Safa and Al-Marwa."

حَدَّثَنَا الْحُمَيْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، قَالَ سَأَلْنَا ابْنَ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ عَنْ رَجُلٍ، طَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ فِي عُمْرَةٍ، وَلَمْ يَطُفْ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ، أَيَأْتِي امْرَأَتَهُ فَقَالَ قَدِمَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَطَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ سَبْعًا، وَصَلَّى خَلْفَ الْمَقَامِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَطَافَ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ سَبْعًا، وَقَدْ كَانَ لَكُمْ فِي رَسُولِ اللَّهِ أُسْوَةٌ حَسَنَةٌ‏.‏ قَالَ وَسَأَلْنَا جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ فَقَالَ لاَ يَقْرَبَنَّهَا حَتَّى يَطُوفَ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1793, 1794
In-book reference : Book 26, Hadith 19
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 20
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2569
It was narrated from Ibn 'Abbas that the Messenger of Allah said:
"Shall I not tell you of the best of the people in status?" We said: "Yes. O Messenger of Allah!" He said: "A man who rides his horse in the cause of Allah, the Mighty and Sublime, until he dies or is killed. Shall I not tell you of the one who comes after him (in status)?" We said: "Yes, O Messenger of Allah!" He said; "A man who withdraws to a mountain pass and establishes Salah, and pays Zakah, and keeps away from the evil of people. Shall I not tell you of the worst of people?" We said: "Yes, O Messenger of Allah!" He said: "The one who asks for the sake of Allah, the Mighty and Sublime, but does not give (when he is asked) for His sake,"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي فُدَيْكٍ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ الْقَارِظِيِّ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ أُخْبِرُكُمْ بِخَيْرِ النَّاسِ مَنْزِلاً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ رَجُلٌ آخِذٌ بِرَأْسِ فَرَسِهِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ حَتَّى يَمُوتَ أَوْ يُقْتَلَ وَأُخْبِرُكُمْ بِالَّذِي يَلِيهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا نَعَمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ رَجُلٌ مُعْتَزِلٌ فِي شِعْبٍ يُقِيمُ الصَّلاَةَ وَيُؤْتِي الزَّكَاةَ وَيَعْتَزِلُ شُرُورَ النَّاسِ وَأُخْبِرُكُمْ بِشَرِّ النَّاسِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا نَعَمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ الَّذِي يُسْأَلُ بِاللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَلاَ يُعْطِي بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2569
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 135
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 2570
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2436
Bahz bin Hakim narrated from his father, that his grandfather said:
"I said: 'O Prophet of Allah, I did not come to you until I had sworn more than this many times" the number of fingers on his hands "that I would never come to you or follow your religion. I am a man who does not know anything except that which Allah, the Mighty and Sublime, and His Messenger teach me. I ask you by the Revelation of Allah, with what has your Lord sent your to us? He said: "With Islam.' I said: 'What are the signs of Islam?' He said: 'To say, I submit my face to Allah and give up Shirk, and to establish the Salah and to pay the Zakah."'
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعْتَمِرٌ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ بَهْزَ بْنَ حَكِيمٍ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ مَا أَتَيْتُكَ حَتَّى حَلَفْتُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ عَدَدِهِنَّ - لأَصَابِعِ يَدَيْهِ - أَنْ لاَ آتِيَكَ وَلاَ آتِيَ دِينَكَ وَإِنِّي كُنْتُ امْرَأً لاَ أَعْقِلُ شَيْئًا إِلاَّ مَا عَلَّمَنِي اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَرَسُولُهُ وَإِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ بِوَحْىِ اللَّهِ بِمَا بَعَثَكَ رَبُّكَ إِلَيْنَا قَالَ ‏"‏ بِالإِسْلاَمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ وَمَا آيَاتُ الإِسْلاَمِ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْ تَقُولَ أَسْلَمْتُ وَجْهِيَ إِلَى اللَّهِ وَتَخَلَّيْتُ وَتُقِيمَ الصَّلاَةَ وَتُؤْتِيَ الزَّكَاةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2436
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 2
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 2438
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1957
It was narrated from "Imran bin Husain that:
a woman from Juhainah came to the Messenger of Allah sand said: "I have committed Zina." And she was committed Zina." And She was pregnant. He handed her over to her guardian and said: "Look after her, and when she gave birth, he brought her to him. He ordered that her garment be wrapped around her, then he offered the funeral prayer for her. 'Umar said to him: "Are you praying for her even though she committed Zina?" he said: "She has repented in a manner that, if it were to be shared among seventy of the people of Al-Madinah it would suffice them. Have you ever seen repentance better than the one who sacrificed herself for the sake of Allah, the Mighty and Sublime?"
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمُهَلَّبِ، عَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ، أَنَّ امْرَأَةً، مِنْ جُهَيْنَةَ أَتَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَتْ إِنِّي زَنَيْتُ وَهِيَ حُبْلَى فَدَفَعَهَا إِلَى وَلِيِّهَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَحْسِنْ إِلَيْهَا فَإِذَا وَضَعَتْ فَائْتِنِي بِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا وَضَعَتْ جَاءَ بِهَا فَأَمَرَ بِهَا فَشُكَّتْ عَلَيْهَا ثِيَابُهَا ثُمَّ رَجَمَهَا ثُمَّ صَلَّى عَلَيْهَا فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ أَتُصَلِّي عَلَيْهَا وَقَدْ زَنَتْ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَقَدْ تَابَتْ تَوْبَةً لَوْ قُسِمَتْ بَيْنَ سَبْعِينَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْمَدِينَةِ لَوَسِعَتْهُمْ وَهَلْ وَجَدْتَ تَوْبَةً أَفْضَلَ مِنْ أَنْ جَادَتْ بِنَفْسِهَا لِلَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1957
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 140
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 21, Hadith 1959
Sunan an-Nasa'i 5031
It was narrated that Ibn 'Abbas said:
"The delegation of 'Abdul-Qais came to the Messenger of Allah [SAW] and said: 'We are a group of people from (the tribe of) Rabi'ah, and we can only reach you during the sacred month. Tell us something that we can take from you and to which we may call those who are behind us.' He said: 'I command you to do four things and I forbid you from four: Faith in Allah'- and he explained that to them- 'bearing witness that there is none worthy of worship except Allah, establishing Salah, paying Zakah, and giving me one-fifth (the Khumus) of the spoils of war you acquire. And I forbid you from Ad-Dubba', Al-Hantam, Al-Muqayyir, and Al-Muzaffat.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبَّادٌ وَهُوَ ابْنُ عَبَّادٍ عَنْ أَبِي جَمْرَةَ عَنْ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ قَدِمَ وَفْدُ عَبْدِ الْقَيْسِ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالُوا إِنَّا هَذَا الْحَيَّ مِنْ رَبِيعَةَ وَلَسْنَا نَصِلُ إِلَيْكَ إِلَّا فِي الشَّهْرِ الْحَرَامِ فَمُرْنَا بِشَيْءٍ نَأْخُذُهُ عَنْكَ وَنَدْعُو إِلَيْهِ مَنْ وَرَاءَنَا فَقَالَ آمُرُكُمْ بِأَرْبَعٍ وَأَنْهَاكُمْ عَنْ أَرْبَعٍ الْإِيمَانُ بِاللَّهِ ثُمَّ فَسَّرَهَا لَهُمْ شَهَادَةُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَإِقَامُ الصَّلَاةِ وَإِيتَاءُ الزَّكَاةِ وَأَنْ تُؤَدُّوا إِلَيَّ خُمُسَ مَا غَنِمْتُمْ وَأَنْهَاكُمْ عَنْ الدُّبَّاءِ وَالْحَنْتَمِ وَالْمُقَيَّرِ وَالْمُزَفَّتِ
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 5031
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 47
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 47, Hadith 5034
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3351
Zirr bin Hubaish [and Zirr bin Hubaish’s Kunyah is Abu Mariam] said:
“I said to Ubayy bin Ka’b: ‘Your brother Abdullah bin Mas’ud says: “Whoever stands (in voluntary prayer) the whole year, then he will have reached the Night of Al-Qadr.’” So he said: ‘May Allah forgive Abu Abdur-Rahman. He knows that is during the last ten (nights) of Ramadan, and that it is the night of the twenty-seventh. But he wanted the people to not rely upon that.’ Then he uttered an oath, that without exception it is on the night of the twenty-seventh.” He said: “I said to him: ‘Why is it that you say that O Abu Al-Mindhir?’ He said: “By the sign or indication which the Messenger of Allah informed us of: ‘That the sun rises on that day having no beams with it.’”
حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَبْدَةَ بْنِ أَبِي لُبَابَةَ، وَعَاصِمٍ، هُوَ ابْنُ بَهْدَلَةَ سَمِعَا زِرَّ بْنَ حُبَيْشٍ، وَزِرُّ بْنُ حُبَيْشٍ يُكْنَى أَبَا مَرْيَمَ يَقُولُ قُلْتُ لأُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ إِنَّ أَخَاكَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ مَسْعُودٍ يَقُولُ مَنْ يَقُمِ الْحَوْلَ يُصِبْ لَيْلَةَ الْقَدْرِ فَقَالَ يَغْفِرُ اللَّهُ لأَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ لَقَدْ عَلِمَ أَنَّهَا فِي الْعَشَرَةِ الأَوَاخِرِ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ وَأَنَّهَا لَيْلَةُ سَبْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ وَلَكِنَّهُ أَرَادَ أَنْ لاَ يَتَّكِلَ النَّاسُ ثُمَّ حَلَفَ لاَ يَسْتَثْنِي أَنَّهَا لَيْلَةُ سَبْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ لَهُ بِأَىِّ شَيْءٍ تَقُولُ ذَلِكَ يَا أَبَا الْمُنْذِرِ قَالَ بِالآيَةِ الَّتِي أَخْبَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَوْ بِالْعَلاَمَةِ أَنَّ الشَّمْسَ تَطْلُعُ يَوْمَئِذٍ لاَ شُعَاعَ لَهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَيَّاشٍ عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ بَهْدَلَةَ قَالَ كَانَ أَبُو وَائِلٍ شَقِيقُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ لاَ يَتَكَلَّمُ مَا دَامَ زِرُّ بْنُ حُبَيْشٍ جَالِسًا ‏.‏ قَالَ عَاصِمُ بْنُ بَهْدَلَةَ وَكَانَ زِرُّ بْنُ حُبَيْشٍ رَجُلاً فَصِيحًا وَكَانَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ يَسْأَلُهُ عَنِ الْعَرَبِيَّةِ ‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ الدَّوْرَقِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ مِهْرَانَ الْكُوفِيُّ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3351
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 403
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3351
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2719
Narrated Al-Miqdad bin Al-Aswad:
"Two of my companions and I went and presented ourselves to the Companions of the Prophet (SAW), for our hearing and sight had gone from suffering (hunger and thirst). But there was no one who would accept us. So we went to the Prophet (SAW) and he brought us to his family where there were three goats. The Prophet (SAW) said: 'Milk these.' We milked them, and each person drank his share, and we put aside a share for the Messenger of Allah (SAW). The Messenger of Allah (SAW) came during the night and gave the Salam such that it would not wake the sleeping person, and the one who was awake could hear it. Then he went to the Masjid to per form Salat. Then he went for his drink and drank it."
حَدَّثَنَا سُوَيْدٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، أَخْبَرَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ الْمُغِيرَةِ، حَدَّثَنَا ثَابِتٌ الْبُنَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي لَيْلَى، عَنِ الْمِقْدَادِ بْنِ الأَسْوَدِ، قَالَ أَقْبَلْتُ أَنَا وَصَاحِبَانِ، لِي قَدْ ذَهَبَتْ أَسْمَاعُنَا وَأَبْصَارُنَا مِنَ الْجَهْدِ فَجَعَلْنَا نَعْرِضُ أَنْفُسَنَا عَلَى أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَيْسَ أَحَدٌ يَقْبَلُنَا فَأَتَيْنَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَتَى بِنَا أَهْلَهُ فَإِذَا ثَلاَثَةُ أَعْنُزٍ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ احْتَلِبُوا هَذَا اللَّبَنَ بَيْنَنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَكُنَّا نَحْتَلِبُهُ فَيَشْرَبُ كُلُّ إِنْسَانٍ نَصِيبَهُ وَنَرْفَعُ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَصِيبَهُ فَيَجِيءُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَيُسَلِّمُ عَلَيْنَا تَسْلِيمًا لاَ يُوقِظُ النَّائِمَ وَيُسْمِعُ الْيَقْظَانَ ثُمَّ يَأْتِي الْمَسْجِدَ فَيُصَلِّي ثُمَّ يَأْتِي شَرَابَهُ فَيَشْرَبُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2719
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 32
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 40, Hadith 2719
Sunan an-Nasa'i 62
'Awf bin Malik said:
"I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) offering the (funeral) prayer for one who had died, and I heard him say in his supplication: 'Allahummaghfir lahu warhamhu wa 'afihi was a'fu 'anhu, wa akrim nuzulahu wa wassi' ,adkhalahu waghsilhu bil-ma'i wath-thalji wal-baradi wa naqqihi min al-khataya kama ynaqqath-thawb al-abyad min ad-danas. (O Allah, forgive him and have mercy on him, keep him safe and sound and forgive him, honor the place where he settles and make his entrance wide; wash him with water and snow and hail, and cleanse him of sin as a white garment is cleansed of dirt)."
أَخْبَرَنِي هَارُونُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مَعْنٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، عَنْ حَبِيبِ بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ نُفَيْرٍ، قَالَ شَهِدْتُ عَوْفَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي عَلَى مَيِّتٍ فَسَمِعْتُ مِنْ دُعَائِهِ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لَهُ وَارْحَمْهُ وَعَافِهِ وَاعْفُ عَنْهُ وَأَكْرِمْ نُزُلَهُ وَأَوْسِعْ مُدْخَلَهُ وَاغْسِلْهُ بِالْمَاءِ وَالثَّلْجِ وَالْبَرَدِ وَنَقِّهِ مِنَ الْخَطَايَا كَمَا يُنَقَّى الثَّوْبُ الأَبْيَضُ مِنَ الدَّنَسِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 62
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 62
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 62
Sunan an-Nasa'i 204
It was narrated that 'Aishah said:
"Umm Habibah bint Jahsh- the wife of 'Abdur-Rahman bin 'Awf and the sister of Zainab bint Jahsh - suffered Istihadah (non-mentrual vaginal bleeding)." She said: "She consulted the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said to her: 'That is not menstruation, rather that is a vein. When you period goes, perform Ghusl and pray, and when it comes, stop praying (for that period).'" 'Aishah said: "She used to perform Ghusl for every prayer and pray. Sometimes she would perform Ghusl in a washtub in the room of her sister Zainab when she was with the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and the water would turn red with blood, then she would go out and pray with the Messenger of Allah (PBUH). That did not stop her from praying."
أَخْبَرَنَا الرَّبِيعُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ دَاوُدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْهَيْثَمُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي النُّعْمَانُ، وَالأَوْزَاعِيُّ، وَأَبُو مُعَيْدٍ - وَهُوَ حَفْصُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ - عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، وَعَمْرَةُ بِنْتُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتِ اسْتُحِيضَتْ أُمُّ حَبِيبَةَ بِنْتُ جَحْشٍ امْرَأَةُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ وَهِيَ أُخْتُ زَيْنَبَ بِنْتِ جَحْشٍ فَاسْتَفْتَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ لَهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّ هَذِهِ لَيْسَتْ بِالْحَيْضَةِ وَلَكِنْ هَذَا عِرْقٌ فَإِذَا أَدْبَرَتِ الْحَيْضَةُ فَاغْتَسِلِي وَصَلِّي وَإِذَا أَقْبَلَتْ فَاتْرُكِي لَهَا الصَّلاَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَكَانَتْ تَغْتَسِلُ لِكُلِّ صَلاَةٍ وَتُصَلِّي وَكَانَتْ تَغْتَسِلُ أَحْيَانًا فِي مِرْكَنٍ فِي حُجْرَةِ أُخْتِهَا زَيْنَبَ وَهِيَ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى أَنَّ حُمْرَةَ الدَّمِ لَتَعْلُو الْمَاءَ وَتَخْرُجُ فَتُصَلِّي مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَمَا يَمْنَعُهَا ذَلِكَ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 204
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 205
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 204